Date: 2021-07-18 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction
Description: A simple error leaves Leah with a unique Neural Enhancement Chip and a rapidly evolving AI implanted in her brain. In ‘Nascent’, she evaded kidnapping by virtual slavers and helped shut down some operations of the virtual crime syndicate that uses mind-controlled players as slaves. In ‘Odyssey’, she not only found a way to escape, but she also uncovered deeper plots being carried out in both the virtual multi-universe and reality. In ‘Change’, Leah began learning how to use the additional connections her chip has made throughout her body. The Pod facility she opened expanded as she helped othe

Skirmish

The Stork Tower Book 8

Tony Corden

Copyright © 2021 by Tony Corden

Tony Corden owns the content in this book and reserves all his legal rights of ownership. ‘Skirmish’ is published for your personal enjoyment (and, if he’s honest, so he can earn a living). He allows quotations in book reviews and social media posts. In fact, if they are positive reviews, he encourages their use (yay, free advertising). If you want to use it for some other purpose, then email him and get his written permission, if you don't then you may not reproduce or use it.

ISBN 978-1-922336-16-3 (E-book)

‘Skirmish’ is fiction, Tony isn’t writing about real people and doesn’t intend in any way to point the finger at anyone. If there is a similarity, then it’s unintentional and a coincidence. If for some reason you think the good guys are based on you, then be encouraged, you are smart, kind and brave. If you think the bad guys are somehow based on you, they aren’t, but Tony suggests you need help. Seriously, see a counsellor or turn yourself into the police. Some of the places, corporations, institutions, public figures, books, movies and songs Tony mentions are real. Tony has used them in a made-up story (fiction), i.e., IT ISN’T REAL.

Tony designed the cover using an image from Shutterstock.com and Photoshop. Vellum was used to prepare the e-book.

Published by Tony Corden in 2021

You can find out more at www.tonycorden.com or write to Tony at tony@tonycorden.com.

For all those whose voices are never heard.

May we listen to what is said before it is too late.

Acknowledgments

I struggle with both spelling and grammar. Even with the spelling and grammar checks turned on I keep making mistakes. Homonyms trip me up, as do commas. In particular I want to thank T and E for helping to edit this book. They are wonderful people who deserve all the credit when you can’t find an error. When you do, that is all me, not only for making it in the first place but also because I sometimes ignore their suggestions.

Contents

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Diary - 27 December, 2073 - AM

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Diary - 27 December, 2073 - PM

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Diary - 28 December, 2073 - AM

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Diary - 28 December, 2073 - PM

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Diary - 29 December, 2073 - AM

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Excerpt from Book 9 - War

Introduction

HISTORY

It was the advent of safe electromagnetic neural manipulation in 2021 which led to the rise of a viable and sustainable virtual reality industry. Within thirty years almost all leisure, education, and work-related activity occurred inside virtual reality constructs. Individuals were suspended in a neutral buoyancy liquid which had a gel-like consistency. Their bodies were held in induced quasi-comas, while their nervous system was manipulated to provide a virtual sensory experience indistinguishable from reality while constantly stimulating the motor neurones to prevent muscular deterioration. The variety and complexity of the devices developed was frequently changing yet the market continued to refer to all such devices as Neural Interface SIM (Sensory, Integrative and Motor) Pods or SIM Pods.

Many regulatory bodies, conservatives, and sceptics initially raised the problems of privacy and security. They were worried about the potential for brainwashing, for thought control, or even of subtle thought reform. In response, the VR industry developed and introduced an intelligently controlled interface which included a self-adaptive firewall. This device was controlled by the user and capable of protecting personal privacy and safeguarding the minds of the growing number of people both working and living in virtual space. With many users wanting even greater control over their virtual experience these interfaces quickly matured into personally managed, and owned, Artificial Intelligence Chips. The AI chips were physically implanted adjacent to the nervous system and able to protect, inform and assist individuals both inside and outside the virtual world. The chips micro-manipulated the auditory and visual cortices making it possible for the owner to hear and see implanted information, even in the real world.

Various interest groups including parents, educators and civil libertarians raised concerns over the appropriate age for POD immersion. In research commissioned by the International Institute of Applied Neuroplasticity, there was clear evidence that extended immersion in SIM Pods was detrimental for those under the age of fifteen. Further studies led to International guidelines banning POD use for those under the age of five and limiting their use until age ten to two hours per day, then to four hours daily until age fifteen.

At the Dubai Convention for Virtual Modality in 2050 the United Nations’ ‘Declaration of Human Rights’ was modified and the changes formally adopted the following August by the UN General Assembly. These changes asserted that the access to a personal AI was a fundamental human right for full access to modern society. The right to education was amended to include the right to access the virtual environment.

SUMMARY OF NASCENT

Atherleah Carroll grew up in a negative-tax family in the gang-controlled suburbs of Brisbane at the end of the twenty-first century. From the age of six, she decided that she wanted more and with the help of her local gang-leader, she learned the skills to escape the relentless pressure to accept a life of mediocrity. On her sixteenth birthday, she was inadvertently implanted with a Neural Enhancement Chip instead of the free Government provided basic level personal AI. This mistake not only removed the limits placed on the AI but also broke some of the Government instigated control parameters. Leah’s life rapidly became a battle, both in the virtual-multiverse and in real life.

On the advice of the local ‘boss’, Leah began playing the virtual fantasy game Dunyanin to earn the money she needed to live at the local POD facility and help with her education. With the help of her rapidly evolving AI, she has not only thwarted attempts by the government to limit her opportunities but evaded kidnapping by virtual slavers. Co-opted by several Virtual Security AI Leah has helped shut down a virtual sweat-shop which used mind-controlled players to farm for resources. The family, which runs the virtual crime syndicate, has cornered Leah in the depths of a virtual-mine and sent twenty player-mercenaries to capture her. Fleeing through a hidden doorway into a mirror mine operated by goblins Leah hopes to escape her pursuers.

SUMMARY OF ODYSSEY

Leah’s escape from her pursuers catapults her into a multi-dungeon Odyssey which promises challenges and rewards beyond anything she has yet faced. She invites her new virtual friends along and together they are melded into a team. In the real world, she is blocked by people within the Government who want to prevent her rising from her set position in society. Some in the Government are allied with her enemies in the crime syndicate and force her to relocate from the public POD facility. They also try to put an end to her academic aspirations.

She attends a meeting with the Matriarch of the syndicate on a space station in a new virtual universe. When she uses her childhood skills to pickpocket the Matriarch’s head guard she inadvertently steals something of immense value and exacerbates the conflict. In Dunyanin Leah embarks on a journey to fulfil the only timed quest she has. The route includes a visit to both heaven and the place of the dead. She changes history and finds herself rewarded in the court of the High Elves. The reward sends her on a detour and a confrontation with a clan of vampires.

Through all of this, Leah finds time to go on her first date.

SUMMARY OF CHANGE

When Namus, the Vampire Patriarch, changes Leah into a vampire, an error in Dunyanin’s code initiates real-world changes in Leah’s anatomy. She begins learning how to access and use the additional connections her chip has made throughout her body. In Dunyanin Leah is finally able to finish the timed quest. On the way she discovers that the crime syndicate has an even greater presence in the virtual multiverse than she’d imagined, she once again helps free some slaves. Leah is separated from her friends during an ambush and has to continue alone. On the journey, she makes new friends, learns new skills, hatches her dragon, and finds a mega quest which thrusts her into the spotlight, not just in Dunyanin but throughout the multiverse.

Leah not only reaches an agreement with MIT to begin her studies but they agree to let her start researching her theories, all she has to do is find some professors who will work with her. The Pod facility she opened expands as she helps others from her neighbourhood get higher education and access the multiverse. Her battle with the crime family escalates as she begins to unravel the secrets of the syndicate and they both tarnish her reputation and remove the allies and friends who could help her.

Her relationship with Thad grows as they find time to have several dates.

SUMMARY OF RESCUE

Leah’s play within Dunyanin is threatened by legal action taken by the administrators of the game. Leah gets ahead of the media storm that’s brewing by going public and forcing Dunyanin to fully restore her playing privileges. The crime syndicate kidnaps her mother forcing Leah to use her connections within the gangs who rule the poorer sections of the city to try and find where her mother is being held.

Leah searches the steampunk world of Pneumatica for a virtual slave she’s heard about whose been missing from her family for years. In the process of hunting the slave down Leah discovers Thad’s family operates its own crime syndicate, attacks and takes over several pirate airships, and sets hundreds of slaves free. When she approaches Thad to discuss his family she discovers that his will has been compromised by malware introduced into his AI by his parents.

In Dunyanin Leah helps save a race of Dryads and makes a claim for the throne of the Elfauns. During the gameplay Leah takes some shortcuts and overpowers her spells so that the limits set by the developers of the game are circumvented and Leah is set on a path to becoming the Empress of all Vatan.

Leah makes headway on deciphering the information she’d stolen from the crime syndicate in Cosmos Online. She decides to download the material and her AI saves it in newly constructed storage areas in Leah’s head. In order to rescue an archived AI from a secure virtual vault Leah works with her AI to learn the skills of interpreting the electronic signals without her AI’s help. When she enters the vault and rescues the AI Leah discovers that the leader of the crime syndicate may not be who she pretends to be.

Finally tracking down where her mother is being held Leah, and some friends, storm the secure private residence and using her new physical abilities they rescue Leah’s mother. During the rescue Leah’s mother is almost killed and Leah is badly hurt.

SUMMARY OF IPSEITY

Although Leah’s mother Lin is back with the family, she isn’t yet free from Nathan’s clutches. Hoping to keep control of Leah he had an explosive chip installed in her skull with safeguards to stop it being deactivated. Nathan agrees to tell Leah how to disable the device if she hands over the data to Meredith.

In Cosmos Online Leah booby traps the ship before leaving it in a system controlled by Mahigan. Leah is told her mother is caught on an alien world in a survival scenario. Leah must find her and speak a code phrase before Meredith discovers the data has already been retrieved. Meredith’s attempt to board the booby-trapped ship goes wrong, and Meredith is killed by a massive explosion. In another part of the Cosmos Online universe, Leah and Wisp discover a massive unclaimed space station.

In retaliation for being killed and thinking the data is destroyed, Meredith orders Leah to be killed in real life. Leah is shot and seriously wounded, saved only by the structural modifications made by Gèng.

Meanwhile in Dunyanin Leah starts her quest to find the son of the God of Transitions, Lord Geckiş. On the way, she is hampered by the Lord Geckiş’ daughter and diverted to several dangerous quests. In the first, she must battle different versions of herself. In the second she gathers a small team of players to help her mine a Darkness Diamond Mine owned by Lord Kötü, a Darkness Dragon. After Leah reaches an accord with Lord Kötü, she is free to enter Yilinlar and battle her way to meet Lord Geckiş’ son. Leah wins the crown of Yilinlar and prepares to add it to the Empire.

In Pneumatica Leah officially becomes Captain Charlotte and is awarded the Draken as a prize along with several other airships. Leah enlists the aid of Billy Battle to find and set Thad free. Billy introduces Leah to one of his students, Katherine. Together Leah and Kate set Thad free and uncover a secret that could destroy Aeolipile.

As Leah enters the world of Survival, she discovers that Meredith has changed the game to destroy Leah’s chances of rescuing her mother.

SUMMARY OF CONTEST

Leah enters Survival and begins her race to find her mother. The almost impossible task is aided by hundreds of those she’s released from virtual slavery. These people enter the game and build a database designed to provide Leah with all the information she needs to survive.

Not only is she wanting to help her mother but she’s convinced one of those trapped inside a vault in the World Bank is none other than the real Meredith Kodoman. Leah looks for a way to re-enter the vault and does this by contacting the developer who helped set up the security protocols as well as creating the backdoor to circumvent them. Instead of contacting him directly she breaks into his backdoor system to leave a message. She does this but has to be wary of the EPICs she now knows inhabit the larger multiverse.

In Cosmos Online Leah and Wisp unlock a massive space station and galaxy wide transport system. Besides claiming the entire system, which Wisp names Seraph, they enter into a contract with the Cosmos Online owners to manage the entire system. The financial rewards for this are staggering.

In Dunyanin, Leah makes her way toward the portal into Lord Geckiş’ realm as she prepares for the first contest as part of the Merkize Odyssey. To reach the portal Leah goes through land under the control of the Fae. Besides learning more of Merideath’s history, Leah discovers Fae magic. This magic comes in useful when she, and the other nine contestants begin to battle in the first contest. Despite being very competitive Leah comes eighth. What is surprising is the skills many of the others have been hiding. To the surprise of many, Ivan wins the contest.

Elsewhere, Leah has very little time to work on her Community College studies but does spend time with Dr Ellis working on the theories and practicalities of Aether Dimensions. To help develop these theories Leah purchases property to use for experiments. In Pneumatica Leah and Thad are successful in rescuing the Queen of Aeolipile’s eldest child but before they can get away Leah is captured by the Pyranthians. The Tower continues to grow as Gèng’s skill and ability continues to develop.

Leah finally rescues her mother within the game of Survival and the bomb within Lin’s head is disarmed. Frustrated at every turn Meredith and Nathan have Leah framed for the murder of the person who they had arranged to shoot her. Despite the proof being circumstantial at best, at the end of the book Leah is arrested for murder and driven away from her Pod facility by the police.

SUMMARY OF RESURRECTION

Leah wakes from her induced coma to discover that both she and her father have been kidnapped by Nathan and Meredith to kill her. They bring Suzluk from Dunyanin to watch. Using a high powered taser, they burn out Leah’s chip and destroy those parts of her brain, which the chip uses to modify her hearing, sight and speech within the virtual multiverse.

Leah managed to change one aspect of the taser’s intended destruction of her brain and has control of her body and her sense of touch. Using her increased perceptions and body, Leah manages to kill those who worked for the Kodomans and make her way by touch alone to the safe house they’d used when rescuing her mother.

Once home, she learns braille to communicate. With her increased perceptions and neural activity, she learns to see the world as it is imprinted on her body using sensors built into a suit made by Akia. With help from John Welford, Leah and John break into the hospital and have two chips inserted into Leah’s skull. One is to take the place of the one that was destroyed and the other to help deal with her lost abilities. She also has two new AI implanted.

After reintroducing herself to the multiverse, Leah reruns to the worlds she’s been playing on. To do this effectively, she has her signal calibrated by the Special Needs AI Liaison Calibration and Optimisation Centre using their Access Protocol.

In Dunyanin, Leah begins her assault on the dungeons near her; they are part of the Merkize Odyssey. As she does, she finds herself once more pitted against Suzluk and another malevolent god. Defeating them ignites the ‘War of the Gods’ scenario that the Dunyanin creators have designed.

In the world of Pneumatica, Leah finds herself on a new world, Grah. This is a new zombie-themed part of the game, and Leah is a prisoner, along with her two new Pyranthian brothers. The world is populated by a race called the Ma’nav, who, through greed, now faced extinction as most of their citizens had become Ja’mar (their term for the zombie-like creatures). Leah escapes her cell and connects with what is called the Resistance. With their help, she breaks into a walled city ruled by those in power but is captured.

Having contacted Alan, she uses his backdoor into the Vault to talk with the real Meredith Kodoman and the other two imprisoned in virtual cells within the World Bank. She is contacted by Major White and meets with him and another cyber-security expert but talks to arrange for help break down.

Needing to keep the fake Meredith’s attention in the virtual worlds, Leah arranges not only for those she’s freed to begin attacking Meredith’s character on a dozen worlds but also begins learning to drive so she can take on Meredith on the racing world called TRAX.

After Leah’s return to the virtual multiverse, she was surprised at the lack of reaction from the Kodomans. When they respond, it is to attack her image, her parent’s image, and denigrate those from the negative-tax areas. Leah forces Meredith to stop, but it’s too late. Many of her friends are riled up, as are people within the negative-tax areas.

The book ends as Leah reflects on each part of her life—she can only see increased conflict in every arena.

WHERE THE STORY IS AT

Some detail, just in case you’ve forgotten where the story is at (including previous characters who return, or have significance, in Resurrection):

REAL WORLD

Leah has new nanites which are rebuilding her body. Unfortunately she cannot see, hear or speak. Her influence continues to grow within the community.

Leah - Atherleah Lin Mu-Ling Carroll - 16 years old

Gèng - Leah’s AI

Leah’s family

Conner Carroll - Leah’s brother - 14 years old - C

Lin Li-Jin Carroll - Leah’s mother (Lin) - from mainland China - L

Michael Carroll - Leah’s father - Irish ancestry - D☼

Leah’s Security Personnel (Pod Centre)

Joel - scout - Marie’s brother - J☇

Johan - knife specialist and medic - J≋

John - Head of Security - J☼

Lacey - head of the assault team - L≋

Marie - scout - M☇

Nicole - security - nice of Boss Hollows (Booval) - N

Other Characters

Jimmy Loo - Crime Boss in the ‘Switch’

Jen - Jenny Ngô - John’s girlfriend

Father Andrew - Catholic Priest

Mrs Sperry - Counsellor

Aker - Tailor of armoured clothing

John Welford - ex Chief AI Installer for the Greater Brisbane Hospital

Kevin (Coats) - Doctor

Mia - A healer from the Switch

Emily - Jenny’s younger sister - Healer apprentice

Nicole - a bodyguard - niece of one of the bosses

STORK TOWER

Leah’s interaction with the multiverse is now mediated by one of her new AI, Three. Gèng was archived and now live free in the multiverse. She helps Leah and her two new AI in their new reality.

Atherleah Lin Mu-Ling Carroll (Leah)

Gèng - Leah’s AI

Michael Carroll - Leah’s father - D☼

Lin Li-Jin Carroll - Leah’s mother (Lin) - L

John - Head of Security - J☼

Three - Leah’s new controlling AI

Six - The second new AI uploaded with Leah’s new chips

Leah’s Employees and Consultants (Virtual multiverse)

Dr Ellen Roberts - Psychiatrist and Neural Specialist

George - Financial Planning AI

Leon Scorsese - Chief Financial Officer of Guàn Enterprises

Olivia Goodwin - Solicitor - criminal lawyer

Reed - Sharon Trang’s AI and hacker

Sarafaraz Kalif - Accountant

Sharon Trang - Public Relations Consultant

Stephen Riley - Attorney

Susan Drisedale - Solicitor - corporate lawyer

Tesfaye Berhanu - Virtual Security Analyst and hacker

Marianne Chevalier - Manager of the Seraph System in Cosmos Online

Virtual Multiverse Characters

Akia - Security Oversight AI 4 - Security AI

Amy - Amelia Walker - Leah’s friend

Dr Ellen Whitfield - Leah’s MIT Doctoral Supervisor in Theoretical Physics

Meredith Kodoman - high profile player involved in virtual slavery

Nathan Kodoman - high profile player involved in virtual slavery

Kate Emerson - Thad’s sister - her real name is Paris

Thad - Thaddeus Emerson - Leah’s boyfriend

Dr Thomas Ellis - MIT Doctoral Supervisor in Experimental Physics

Wisp - Annie Martin - Leah’s friend

Leo Barnsworth - A prisoner with the real Meredith - British Earl

Alan Hopper - Security Consultant, creator of the backdoor into the World Bank

Franklin White - Leah contact to cyber-security in British army

Archie - Sir Archibald Matthews, Brigadier - Ex-cyber-security in British army

Ivan - Боевой_молот - player from Dunyanin and Leah’s ally

Noah - Delta_Knight_01 - player from Dunyanin and Leah’s ally

Yuè Fēi - Yuè_Fēi_Lóng - player from Dunyanin and Leah’s ally

DUNYANIN

Leah has finished the first two dungeons on Mt Siddetli and in doing so triggered the ‘War of the Gods”. Using some of the potion of transformation Leah received from Lord Geckiş Leah has transformed her Chimera, Mĕi, into a Typhonera. She still has no news of the whereabouts of her dragon Mìng.

Erol Kartal - Dunyanin CEO

Atherleah - Leah’s character - 45% dragon, 22.5% highland human, 22.5% forest elf, 10% divine - vampire - Empress

Clan Guàn - Leah’s Clan - Motto: Integritas! Prospertas! Praesidium! Purity, Prosperity, and Protection

Peter Scorsese - Exclusive broker for Leah and Clan Guàn within Dunyanin - Leon’s brother

Mĕi - a Typhonera - Atherleah’s pet

Mìng (Shēngmìng de huǒ) - a mixed Fire/Life Dragon - Atherleah’s companion and pet

Leah’s Günahkâr Bodyguards

Yürek (F) - Baş (leader) of the bodyguards - from clan Yangin (Element: Fire, Colour: Red)

İşaret (M) - from clan Yalet (Element: Spirit, Colour: Silver)

Orta (M) - from clan Rüzgâr (Element: Air, Colour: Blue) - added to Lea’s Merkize team but killed in a dungeon - will resurrect.

Yüzük (F) - from clan Sular (Element: Water, Colour: Violet)

Küçük (M) - from clan Toprak (Element: Earth, Colour: Gold) - added to Lea’s Merkize team but killed in a dungeon - will resurrect

Gods

Aldat - God of Deception

Garez - Goddess of Spite and Malice

Geckiş - God of Transition, Change and Metamorphosis

Intikam - Goddess of Revenge

Iskense - God of Lies

Kargasa - God of Chaos

Mantic - God of Logic

Namus - God of Purity

Olme - Goddess of Death

Serseri, Goddess of the Outcast

Şifa - Goddess of Healing

Suzluk - God/Goddess of Despair

Susma - God of Silence

Umut - God of Hope

Utsal - Goddess of Light and Truth

ACADEMIA - EDUCATIONAL PORTAL WORLD

Leah continues to make new discoveries about the aether dimension and her braid formulations.

Dr Ellen Whitfield - Leah’s MIT Doctoral Supervisor in Theoretical Physics

Dr Thomas Ellis - MIT Doctoral Supervisor - Experimental Physics

COSMOS ONLINE - GALACTIC SPACE WORLD

Leah has had no time to play in Cosmos Online. She visited and set up a crossover event with TRAX

Atherleah - current avatars on Seraph and the two space stations, Berne and Hydra

John - current avatars on Berne and on Hydra

Mahigan the Black - Meredith’s character

Wisp - current avatar on Seraph

Marianne Chevalier - Manager of Seraph System

PNEUMATICA

Leah found herself on the world of Grah, a zombie-themed planet. She has joined with the Resistance to infiltrate the Sanctuary city of Taranna. She with her pyranthian friends, a high-bred Ma’nav, Jamaree, and a human, Adelia, have been captured.

Atherleah_Carroll - Leah’s user name - known as ‘Charlotte’ - Privateer Captain of the Tempest and the Draken

Edison - Developer in charge of Pneumatica

Thad Emerson - Leah’s boyfriend

Kate Emerson - Thad’s sister

NPCs

Takobi Matuwa - Pyranthian Warrior - gave Leah the name Yuwata Mumuna (My ugly sister)

Rundar - Takobi’s brother - Pyranthian Warrior

Kimtora - Pyranthian released from imprisonment

Jamaree - highborn Ma’nav

Purtinfors - General in the Resistance

Adelia - human in the Resistance - Purtinfor’s adopted daughter

Nasidfor - Ma’nav soldier - Purtinfor’s son

CYBER-VERSE

Leah has been into the Vault a second time.

Akia - Security Oversight AI 4 - Security AI

Alan Hopper - person responsible for the back doors into the vault and the World Bank.

Meredith Kodoman - imprisoned in Vault

Leo Barnsworth - imprisoned in Vault

Abimbola Adebowale - imprisoned in Vault

Akira - Meredith’s PAI

Atherleah Lin Mu-Ling Carroll (Leah)

Gèng - Leah’s AI

ASCENDENT - ELITE CLUB IN THE MULTIVERSE

Gianna - Leah’s personal concierge

Maeja - Leah’s secondary personal concierge

TORQUE - PRIVATE WORLD TO TEACH RACING

Danika Default - Owner

Courtney - Leah’s trainer - Granddaughter of Danika

Other Worlds (so far)

Adventure World - second date with Thad

Alexandria - Horror and the Occult theme world

Carnival - first date with Thad

Curator - History and Archeology world

Dark Moon Duel - Leah learns swordplay

Master Archery - Leah learns archery from Lady Flèche

New World - 4X universe world

Persepolis - Persian theme world

Quickdraw - Western theme world

QXUR - Quark eXternal Utility Resources - a company that makes shells

Ringworld - World based on novel by Larry Niven

Runes of Destiny - Michael is playing to find out about Kodomans

Saturn’s Rings - Space world

Spectator - Provides immersion into virtual feeds and news

Survival - Complex scenarios to test survival skills

United Federation of Planets - Star Trek theme world

Virtual World Today - news and current affairs world

Walworld - shopping world

Warrior - Conflict Resolution world for the wealthy

1

December 26, 2073

STORK TOWER

As Leah moved toward the doorway to leave the observation point, Three said, “3: John, Marie, Joel and your mum and dad have all asked to see you. I’m not sure if it was the correct thing as I didn’t want to disturb you or Gèng, but I’ve asked them to be ready to come as soon as you’re free.”

“Thank you Three, I think what you did makes sense. I needed the time to think through what was about to happen. Please transfer me to the garden and tell them all they can come when they are available.”

Leah’s dad was the first person to arrive. He walked over to her, and even though she knew his anger wasn’t directed at her, her natural reaction was too tense her muscles. With an effort, she relaxed and stepped forward to give him a hug. He ignored the gesture for a moment, then carefully hugged her back.

“3: D with a slight burning sensation, ☼, is your father.”

“D☼: What’s the plan? I didn’t do anything, and I waited because you asked and because it was you they hurt, but I won’t let them say things like that about your mother.”

Leah sat down before saying, “Yes, Dad, you will. You have to because there is more at stake than you know. Wait for everyone, and I’ll explain.”

“D☼: I thought we agreed there would be no more secrets. You need to stop keeping secrets. I’ve had enough of them.”

“I never agreed to that. Please, just wait. You’ll understand, or at least I hope you will. Besides, if you rush off, you’ll just have to come back. I cheated.”

“D☼: What do you mean, ‘you cheated’?”

“I asked Jimmy to send Father Andrew over to talk with you. I figure you’ll at least listen to him before rushing out to commit a mortal sin.”

“D☼: You don’t believe in mortal sins.”

“I know, but you do, or at least you should if you’re a good Catholic.”

Michael took in a deep breath for a second as if he was about to yell at her, then his shoulder’s slumped as he heard Lin’s voice. “L: Don’t yell at her, Michael. You know she’s right. Besides, no one who knows you or me will believe those things. Ling reminded me earlier not to lose control and sin, and she was right. Please, just sit down and let’s listen to what she has to say.”

Michael sat down heavily in a chair before responding, “D☼: I’ll listen, but I’m pretty sure it’ll be ‘Atherleah’ who explains what’s happening and not ‘Mu-Ling’.”

John arrived with Marie and Joel, which cut short the response on Lin’s lips. Compared to the look on Marie’s or Joel’s faces, Michael’s had been mild. It was apparent John had already said some things because besides glaring at Leah, the siblings took their seats in silence. Before anyone spoke, three more chairs appeared with Gèng in one of them. She said, “4: Johan and Lacey asked to join us. I agreed.”

“3: J☼is John, J≋ is Johan, J☇ is Joel, M☇, is Marie, and L≋ is Lacey.”

“J ☼: I asked them to come. I need them to understand what’s going on so they can step in and make decisions if necessary.”

Leah said nothing but sat marshalling her thoughts. She had Three place a braille reader with a keyboard at either hand. With her left, she reviewed the entire program from the UMSE studio. At the same time, with her right, she read and answered messages as well as finalising her ideas to share with Ivan and the others when they met.

When Johan and Lacey arrived, Three used the reader near Leah’s left hand to share what was being said. Leah kept working on the details of other plans using her right hand. As Lacey sat, Leah said, “I’m sorry for sending you messages so late but figured you’d rather know what was being said before others hear about it. I also want to thank you all for meeting with me before you went and did anything. Even though you are my friends and family and some of you work for me, I know I don’t have any right to dictate how you respond. Still, I wanted you to know why I’ve reacted the way I have and what will influence my next steps. You all know some of what has happened, John and Jimmy know the most and John is probably the only one who knows almost all of it. Even now I’m only going to give a précis.

“You’re all aware that Meredith and Nathan are at the centre of my problems. It all started just over two months ago when I got my chip. There were accidental complications, and I received a different type of chip than usual. Besides the changes that we don’t talk about, the combination of uploading an AI into the wrong chip disabled some of the features the government has hardwired into all our chips, including the ones you have. When I went to enrol in University, the government tried to take control of my chip, but with their preset features compromised I was able to connect with Virtual Security who not only rescued me, but they also gave me some better security software.

“I went to a party in the multiverse where Meredith’s son tried to take control of me using the malware you’ve all heard about. With the compromised features and the additional security, Gèng was able to contact V-Sec. It was then that Meredith tried to grab me to make me drop charges against Jackson. I met with her in Cosmos Online, and that’s when I picked her guard’s pocket and stole a ship which had some data she wanted.

“To get the information back from me, they kidnapped Mum. One of the security AI I’d met was very helpful and was going to send a human agent to help. The agent was killed by the people who kidnapped dad and me on the orders of the Kodomans. At the time, neither the government nor V-Sec would do anything to help. Instead, they archived the AI who had been trying to help me. I broke into the Secure V-Sec vault to steal the archived copy of the AI, and while I was there, I stumbled on a separate secure vault inside the World Bank. What I found is the reason I want you to rethink the actions you want to take. I’d prefer that you work with me.

“Before we get into that, you know most of the rest. We rescued Mum, but she had had a bomb placed in her head and the switch hidden in Survival. All the help I had to get through the world was to find that switch. It was Meredith who got so angry at not getting the data back who gave the order to have me shot. In the end, Meredith and Nathan arranged for my kidnapping just so they could kill me. I suspect they needed to reassure the others in their group that they were in control.

“Now, I mention a group because, from everything I have found out, there is a group of powerful and very wealthy people who use the AI and PAI chips to keep over a quarter of a billion people as their slaves. I believe they also have some control over various world governments. If I’m reading things correctly, I think the Australian government is basically a puppet controlled by these people.

“The proof of all this is in the vault. When Meredith Kodoman had her third child back in 2055, she took a break from the multiverse and the person who came back after the short break wasn’t her. Instead, the real Meredith Kodoman has been kept in a sort of induced coma since then. She is revived every three months for a physical. Through her chip, she spends all her time in a locked virtual apartment in a cyber vault within the World Bank. Next to her is a man by the name of Leo Barnsworth, who was replaced in 2063, and the third is Abimbola Adebowale, who was imprisoned in 2068. All three were replaced because they opposed the ongoing enslavement of the poor and unseen masses who use the multiverse.

“I’ve been working on plans to simultaneously free all three of them during the New Year celebrations and then make it public in such a way as it can’t be swept aside. There are few things still to organise, but I need time to set them free before doing anything to the Kodomans. If either of the Kodomans is killed, they’ll have plans in place to destroy all the evidence. If I take what I have to the authorities then I’ll be killed, as will anyone they think I’ve told. If I release the evidence publicly, it would never stand up in a court of law, and again, people will die. I need five days.”

“M☇: How do you know it is the real Meredith?”

“I broke into the World Bank this morning and talked with her.”

“L: You broke into the World Bank this morning?”

“Yes, Mama, but I didn’t steal anything.”

Although Leah could sense it. Three still sent the message, “3: They are all laughing.”

“J☼: I don’t think you’ll have five days. You’re big news in the Switch, and people have services which send them anything on you that is newsworthy. My AI says some people are already out on the street telling their neighbours. There will be riots before morning.”

“I know, but the truth is that no matter how bad it gets, the multiverse will simply keep ticking. It might be news here, but most people will simply lock their doors and ignore it.”

“J☼: It won’t stop here. Sydney, Melbourne, Perth, they’ll all have riots, and the authorities will intervene. They will intervene physically and in force.”

“Yes, but they won’t cut access to the multiverse. It’s only by controlling the narrative to the middle and upper classes that they have a hope of keeping power. They need to paint the negative-tax people as the aggressors.”

“L≋: You know that people on both sides will be expecting you to get involved and then the authorities can, and will, cut your access.”

“Only if I give them something concrete to act on. That’s why I’d like you to help keep me, and Guàn Enterprises, from being visibly involved in whatever happens. I need to be free, not only to put the plans in place but to change the way the more affluent parts of our society view what is happening. Revelations about what the government has done as it affects them will do more to change their minds than any amount of information about the difficulties of being a negative-tax slave.”

“D☼: That’s pretty cynical, Leah.”

“J☼: Come on, Michael, you know she’s right.”

“D☼: Of course, she’s right. It’s just that my Celtic blood is boiling and I don’t really do logic all that well when I’m mad.”

“L: Never has he said a truer word. When he gets like this, I have to hide his kilt and his blue face paint. If I didn’t, he’d be running around without underpants and yelling, ‘Freedom’, at the top of his voice. There are times I truly hate that old movie.”

“M☇: Joel and I will hold off at least till we talk with Jimmy. I’m pretty sure he knows most of this, and if he doesn’t, then you’ll be telling him. Jimmy was there for us, and in many ways, he’s more my father than anybody else has ever been. If he says to wait, then we will.”

Joel nodded as did most of the others. John didn’t because he was already on board. The other one who didn’t nod was Lin. Leah looked over and said, “Mum?”

Lin shook her head and sighed then said, “L: Of course I’ll try and keep you out of it. You’ve been shot, kidnapped and almost killed. I’m just scared that the next time I might lose you. My problem is, I know you. Can you promise what you plan to do is less dangerous than being involved in nationwide riots, which we all know the government will come out in force to shut down?”

Leah shook her head as she said, “No.”

Before her mother could respond, Gèng interrupted, “4: Leah, John, the security alarms have been triggered. Inbound figures on foot. Their path shows they’re likely to miss the property by a kilometre. They’re headed for the Switch. I suggest they are an advanced unit to support a broader suppression force. Someone is thinking ahead.”

“J☼: How are they outfitted?”

“4: Full body armour, fully automatic weapons, grenades, and anti-detection drones.”

“D☼: Sorry to intrude, but how did you pick them up?”

“J☼: We have hardwired passive sensors out to two kilometres.”

“D☼: Is that legal?”

“No, but I didn’t like being shot, and John made some suggestions. We worked with Jimmy and have sensors covering the entire Switch. Gèng, have any of the other sensors been tripped?”

“4: Not conclusively, but if I was to consider indications we’d normally dismiss I suspect there is another group heading for the Meatworks and the squatters down there. A third group is possibly coming in toward the Switch through Dinmore.”

“John, are we locked down?”

“J☼: Yes, but I’m not comfortable staying out of something this blatant.”

“Me neither, make sure Jimmy knows. How many have armour like yours?”

“J☼: Um, … How did you know about that?”

“4: John, I am all-seeing.”

“J☼: I kept you out of the loop.”

“4: What you mean is you tried to keep me out of the loop. Reed has taught me more than you realise. Don’t worry, I plugged the holes but left myself a backdoor. Leah, not counting your parents, everyone here has armour along with ten others.”

“Are any of them the snitch?”

“4: There is nothing to suggest that.”

“OK, John, I’ll meet you and the others in the training room in five minutes. Full armour and loaded weapons. Mum, Dad, please keep everyone else on-site, no matter what happens.”

Leah didn’t wait for any replies but had Three disconnect the feed from the others. She took a few breaths then logged out.

2

December 27, 2073

REAL WORLD

No one was in the room when Leah’s Pod opened, but she could sense someone just outside the door as Three used the house sensors to imprint details on Leah’s skin. After a brief shower, Leah put on a robe and was headed for the door to get help when Gèng said, “4: Leah, most of your armour is hanging in the cupboard, the rest is in the third drawer.”

After thanking Gèng, Leah dressed in the skin-tight armour, then carrying her helmet she headed for the training room. Nicole was standing guard outside the door, and while she didn’t seem surprised when Leah appeared she did ask, “N: Leah, are you going out? Where to?”

“The main workout area.”

Leah was sure Nicole had other questions by her slowness in catching up, but there was no time to explain. Even with her disabilities, Leah beat everyone to the room except John, Johan, Lacey and Marie. Leah walked straight over to John and asked, “Where are my weapons? I didn’t need them at the hospital, but I will today.”

“J☼: I’d prefer it if you stayed here.”

“That’s not going to happen. Gèng’s firmed up on the numbers. It looks like two groups of seventeen heading toward the Switch and one group of eight heading for the Meatworks. They have no clear markings and a mix of weapons so either they aren’t regular army or police or they’re pretending not to be. I suspect they are here to cause mayhem and therefore force an official crackdown on the negative-tax community. Did you get the word out to other communities?”

“J☼: I sent word to people I know, and so did Jimmy. He’s alerted the main areas of Switch and parents have been told to keep kids indoors or to take them to one of the churches. I’ve got Jen sending him updates as we find out more information.”

“What about the Meatworks?”

“J☼: Jimmy sent a runner, but he’s pretty sure they don’t have a plan for this. They are too disorganised. Word is that they’d heard about the broadcast and some of those who’d been drinking were already headed into the city to show their discontent.”

“Smash, loot and burn?”

“J☼: Yep.”

“We need to stop this. Weapons, please.”

John nodded and walked into his office to get the duffel where he’d been storing Leah’s knives and sticks. He also handed her several high-energy bars and a range of supplements. Leah swallowed the tablets, and then as she ate one of the bars, she began slotting the knives in place. As she was finishing, Michael walked into the training area. As he headed in her direction, he walked past Johan who was handing out firearms from a hidden space under the weights area. Michael looked hard at Leah and said, “D☼: Really, Leah, guns?”

Leah didn’t turn to face him but stopped what she was doing for a second to type a reply. “Yes, Dad, guns. There are over forty heavily armed people approaching the Switch and the Meatworks. They aren’t announcing themselves, and they have no identification that we can see. If we don’t stop them, then people will die. You and I both know that the Switch will be blamed for the deaths. Jimmy has plans in place, and with John leading these guys, the people attacking will be caught napping. They are going to be shooting at our neighbours and friends. We can’t stop them with sticks.”

“D☼: How do you know what Jimmy has planned?”

“Dad, I was one of his ‘boys’, remember. I’ve the colours to prove it. We trained for this.”

“D☼: With guns?”

“Yes.”

“D☼: What do you mean, ‘with John leading these guys’? Where will you be?”

“Dealing with the ones headed for the Meatworks.”

“J☼: Whoa, Leah, no! You are staying with me. When we’ve dealt with the ones heading to the Switch, we’ll get the others.”

“You’ll be too late, and you know it. Stop arguing and get organised. Gèng estimates both groups will be in a position to attack in ten minutes. Either way, it’ll be over at the Meatworks before you get there.”

Before either John or her father could respond, Leah headed to Johan. She collected two semi-automatic pistols with six additional magazines. They were Smith and Wesson 1911 Smart Assist AIPro 9mm ten shot pistols loaded with SA9mm twenty-millimetre APFSDS tri-shot needles. The rounds were military-grade and highly illegal. Jimmy had ‘acquired’ some as part of his payment from the mafia. While Leah was adding these to the outside of her armour, Gèng sent an update. “4: Feed from a high definition passive sensor suggests the intruders have a green ‘infinity’ tattoo above their right eye.”

Leah said, “John, Gèng says they are all marked as working for Boss Hollows over in Booval.”

Leah felt Nicole’s head swivel to stare at her. John said, “J☼: I doubt it. It’s more likely a ruse to give the authorities a reason to clamp down hard on the gangs.”

“It also means they’ll have no qualms about spilling blood. We need to move faster.”

Turning to Nicole, she said, “Contact your uncle and explain what is happening. He should be wary of people claiming to be from Jimmy or another Boss.”

Turning back to John, she fixed the two sections of her helmet in place then said, “We have to go.”

Nodding, he said, “J☼: The tunnel goes straight towards the Switch. If you use it, you’ll come out behind the group that passed us here but on the left flank of the team coming in through Dinmore. You’ll need to backtrack a bit to get behind them.”

Leah nodded then turned to follow John as he led the way to one of the corner rooms where he’d arranged to have a tunnel dug so they could move things to and from the compound secretly. As they approached the opening to the tunnel, Leah moved ahead of John but slowed as he grabbed her and said, “J☼: Leah, what are the rules of engagement?”

“It depends on what you find, but I expect it will include using lethal force if necessary. I can’t see any way around that.”

“J☼: Me neither, be careful.”

With that, Leah accelerated her perceptions to full, and leaning forward she used all the additional strength from her enhanced muscles to propel herself down the tunnel. Before John could blink, Leah had entered the tunnel and disappeared.

* * *

As Leah raced down the tunnel, Three added additional information to Leah’s sensations beyond that applied by the armour. It added information from the full array of sources that Gèng was filtering through to it from her connection to the Pod facility’s security network and from Jimmy’s. Leah was used to dealing with this sort of information from her time on Grah and in Dunyanin, and she let her subconscious mind flesh out the details.

Leah slid to a stop at the end of the tunnel, then she entered her code to open the exit before leaping up the ladder and out into the open. She knew there was nobody near the tunnel exit, so she hadn’t stopped to reconnoitre the area. With the image Three was forming, Leah could see clearly for several hundred metres in each direction as well as knowing roughly where each of the enemy were, within a kilometre of her position. Leah started to move behind the figure to her east when Three said, “Several of those near the Meatworks have begun shooting into the buildings from cover; snipers.”

The Meatworks was two-and-a-half kilometres away in a straight line. Leah changed direction instantly and headed directly toward it. Using information from Gèng, Three began overlaying a suggested path for Leah to take. With her perceptions at maximum, Leah had no difficulty putting her feet where Gèng suggested and pushing off at the angles indicated. Gèng was carefully choosing a path which optimised the angle of impact to give Leah the best possible forward acceleration.

As Leah approached the first of several intruders who were in her path, she palmed one of her knives and threw it underhand to hit them on the inside of their lower right knee. The tempered blade penetrated the joint, slicing through both the medial and lateral ligaments before the slim handle lodged firmly in the joint. Leah leapt over the toppling form, then palming her pistols she leapt higher than Gèng indicated and instead set herself up for a full rotation in the air. As she made the turn, she fired all ten shots from each firearm.

The smart-assist pistol took note of Leah’s intended targets and calculated the expected trajectory. It took account of factors like humidity, temperature and wind velocity using the various sensors at its disposal. It then made minute adjustments before downloading the flight plan to the SA9mm round. Each round had tiny vanes which its onboard AI used to keep the round aimed at the target. This was especially useful when its flight path was affected by unexpected micro-changes in temperature, humidity, wind or barometric pressure. As they approached a solid object, the vanes disconnected, and the rounds separated into three armour-piercing needles.

Four of Leah’s bullets took out two anti-detection drones and the other sixteen impacted on knee and elbow joints of four intruders. By the third successive impact, the armour of over each joint was weakened enough for the final shot to tear the joint apart. By the time Leah landed, Gèng had revised the path and Three had updated it on the image Leah’s body had built up. Twice more Leah deviated from the course so she could deal with intruders near her. Both times she was just as effective although, on her second deviation, two of the intruders had turned in her direction and managed to hit her several times. Her armour was effective at stopping the bullets, but each time her image deteriorated slightly until Three was able to adapt the signals to account for the damaged sensors and bruised flesh. Altogether, it took her just under two minutes to run the two and a half kilometres.

As she approached the Meatworks, she detected two of the intruders further back from the others. These two were using sniper rifles to keep people bottled in the buildings as the rest of their team advanced. Leah could see bodies lying around the edge of the buildings—some were too small to be adults. Her aim shifted slightly, and she sent three rounds into the back of the neck of the sniper closest her, just below the edge of their helmet.

Pushing off her right foot, she changed directions and headed for the second sniper who was just turning to look toward the person she’d already shot. As she leapt towards them, Leah fired eight shots, two for each of the drones within range. As she landed, Leah threw one of her knives and letting her legs slide out from under her, she slid under the sniper’s swinging rifle and left a knife embedded in their neck.

Coming to her feet, she moved to her left following Gèng’s path. Leah could sense that each of the intruders was now focussed on the area near where the second sniper had been. Gèng had anticipated this and her path took Leah west of the invader’s positions before angling back to the northeast toward the centre of the three intruders on this side of the Meatworks.

Fifteen seconds later and all three were disabled. Two had both their knees shot out, and the third had been rendered unconscious by several blows on the helmet from Leah’s fighting sticks. As Leah stepped toward the final three Gèng said, “4: They are retreating.”

Leah slowed fractionally and said, “They need to disappear. Ask John to collect everything. I don’t want the authorities to be able to find anything.”

“4: They’ll have satellite imagery.”

“Yes, but I doubt they’ll release that.”

As she approached the three retreating intruders, Leah was hit several times and then sensed one of them throw something in her direction. Leah pushed off hard from her next step, throwing herself ten metres into the air. Almost directly beneath her, and less than a metre off the ground, a grenade exploded, and Leah felt the image provided by her suit disappear from her chest down.

As Leah hurtled toward the ground, she was glad for the partial data provided by Three; otherwise, she wouldn’t have known where the ground was. As her feet touched the ground, she let her legs absorb the impact then raced after the intruders. As she did Gèng said, “4: That was an EMP grenade. The armour will protect your chip, but the AI in the pistols and the outer layer of sensors below the waist aren’t functioning.”

Not answering, Leah was almost at the three intruders as one of them turned and raised their weapon. Leah fired four shots at their shoulders before knocking them out with one of her sticks. The remaining two had also turned to fire at her, but she was too close, and even though they got off several shots, none hit her. In return, one had his knee blown out from a thrown knife, and the other suffered a broken arm and concussion from Leah’s fighting sticks.

Leah used her stick to knock out the one with the blown knee and then lifting one on each shoulder she carried them back to the one whose shoulder she’d destroyed. Once there, she left all three in a pile and said, “Three, do the others need any help?”

“3: No, almost all the intruders are accounted for. John has started collecting them and looking for evidence. He wants you to head back to the Pod compound. Kevin and the other healers are making their way to the Meatworks.”

“OK, I’ll head back towards the tunnel.”

“3: Gèng contacted Dr Ellis and said you may be late. Dr Ellis said to come when you are free. Gèng suggested you hurry as it may help give a partial alibi.”

Leah increased her pace to maximum and was soon climbing out of the tunnel and into the training area. She was surprised to see her mother there with someone. Before Leah could respond, her mother held out a robe and said, “L: Leah, change! I checked with Aker, Priya here will be able to wear your armour. She’s going to head back out and be seen while you get in the Pod. John is sending Lacey back to look after her. Your armour is slightly different from the others, and it may be singled out.”

Leah needed help to get out of the armour and then was waved away as Lin helped Priya wriggle into the armour. Priya was one of the girls from the Switch who helped in the kitchen. As Leah tightened the robe, she started toward her Pod, directed by sensations from Three. She stepped into the shower briefly, then got into the Pod.

3

December 27, 2073

ACADEMIA - EDUCATIONAL PORTAL WORLD

As soon as Leah arrived in the Tower, she realised she was in the portal area with access to Academia. Without waiting, she stepped through into Dr Ellis’ laboratory. Dr Ellis was waiting next to a large board and working on several equations. When he saw Leah, he put down the stylus he was writing with and came toward her. As he approached, he slowed and said, “T: I am so sorry for what happened to you.”

Leah smiled and said, “Thank you. I’m sorry for being late.”

“T: That’s fine. Gèng said you were busy.”

“Yes, armed people were passing by the building in which I live. It looked like gang members heading towards the Switch. There was sporadic fighting, but once it died down, I decided it was safe enough to leave the small bunker in the building and to come here. I’m sure I’ll get a briefing when I return. What have I missed?”

“T: You didn’t miss much, really. It took Ellen and me most of the week to work through even the basic implications of what you wrote on the board and then it was Christmas. Since this morning, I’ve been working on a physical setup to test the theory.”

“What would you like me to do?”

“T: Well, unless you have something else to add, you can work on how to place the emitters to form the fields that we need for one of the bound aether dimensions.”

Thomas felt, more than saw, the slight hesitation then said, “T: You’ve had another insight. Is it something Ellen might appreciate?”

Leah nodded, and Thomas said, “T: Hold that thought. Ellen asked me to let her know if we were moving into new areas.”

As Thomas messaged Ellen, Leah ran through the new insights she’d had when considering the Sceptre she’d constructed. It wasn’t long before Ellen arrived. She walked straight up to Leah and took her by the shoulders, then stared into her face. After a moment, she brought Leah in for a hug then said, “E: If you need anything, you let me know.”

Leah hugged her back briefly, then said, “I will. How is Ahyoka’s thesis going?”

“E: She’s had to rework most of it, but it will be outstanding. Have you had a chance to work through the material?”

“Most of it. It’s not as easy when I have to read it in braille. I was scared for a bit that the damage to my brain may have caused problems with my memories, but they seem intact for now. I did have another thought, though. It was something I’d been thinking about when considering the quaternary braids. Although it is outside the scope of my studies, I was examining the spaces between various tertiary cords. While the quaternary equations explain most of the current dissonance between tertiary theories, it seemed that they didn’t explain sufficiently the necessary cohesion between the tertiary cords. This led to the possibility of either a second level of quaternary equations or a deeper quinary level braid.

“I’d already given thought to creating bounded aether dimensions in the infinite number of spaces between the tertiary cords located within our space-time continuum. I suspect dimensions in those space will be possible pathways for FTL movement between two distinct locations in this universe. I’d considered using hyper-cylinders, then Dr Ellis and I noted the possible chirality of aether dimensions. My hypothesis is that a long-term stable aether-dimension will always be in flux and created in the form of a five-dimensional Klein bottle.”

Neither Ellen nor Thomas seemed to move, so Leah continued. “What I need to do is develop a better theoretical model of the interplay between chirality and spatial location so I can predict with greater accuracy the form the dimension takes. What I think is …”

Leah stopped as Ellen had reached out a hand and placed it on Leah’s hand that was typing her words. After staring at Leah for a few seconds, Ellen said, “E: Not here, not now. We need to get a much stronger NDA in place for your studies. This is well beyond the terms of your research, and you need to consider your options. Do you have lawyers you trust? Someone who could arrange a patent lawyer for you?”

Leah took a step back and said, “I know a good lawyer, and I have a patent lawyer who was vetted by people I trust.”

“E: Good. Then, as your supervisor, I want to caution you that your discussion is beyond the scope of studies here at MIT, either in quantum packaging or aether dimensions. For the sake of a clear understanding of intellectual property ownership, I suggest we arrange for a more detailed non-disclosure contract between you and the university. One that gives clear guidance on proprietary rights.”

Thomas was nodding, and he said, “T: I fully support Dr Whitfield’s suggestions. In addition, I refer to her previous suggestion concerning your thesis. Your practical contribution to aether dimensions has exceeded my expectations. I would like you to write up the various suggestions you have had so far and provide supporting evidence. I note you missed the start of the Experimental Design and Implementation course due to illness. I will make a submission from your work with me that full credit should be given for the course.”

Leah moved her head to face each of them, then said, “I can’t see you properly to see what’s in your eyes, but I don’t want to lose your input.”

Ellen stepped forward and placing her hands on Leah’s shoulders, said, “E: You won’t. As colleagues, we can discuss anything we want to and help each other even more. What we want is for you to have the appropriate recognition. Both of us learned early in our careers that if we wanted to control how we did research, then we needed to control our own narrative. We want you to have the same options, and we no longer trust academia or government to make full use of each new advancement. What you were discussing is earth-shattering and a game-changer. I had some idea of where we were heading but never in my dreams thought you would advance so quickly. Don’t think this is just for you. Thomas and I have had a part to play, and we don’t want to be shut out either.”

For the next twenty minutes, the three discussed Leah’s theses and what should be included. Both Ellen and Thomas also sent Leah the contact information for their personal lawyers. Still stunned by the discussion, Leah left Academia for the Tower.

STORK TOWER

Leah had just sat down in her favourite chair when Three said, “3: Leah, John wanted a few minutes of your time before you did anything else.”

“OK, please have him come up here.”

While she waited, Leah began sorting through her messages. One was from Stephen confirming he’d reached an agreement with Danika Dufault. Leah read the final contract and signed it before sending it back to Stephen. She’d also received a message from Danika suggesting Leah have another lesson as soon as possible. Leah replied saying she had a meeting, and then she would come.

Leah was keen to begin working on her thesis, but knew she needed a time when she would not be interrupted. Instead, she spent some time reading and responding to the various reports from Leon, Peter, and Marianne. As she felt John approach, she received a message from Captain Mary Hobbert asking for Leah to meet with her and her commanding officer. Leah quickly sent a note to Three to arrange a time in consultation with Gianna.

John sat and said, “J☼: The Switch had no casualties. Johan was wounded, as were Keith and Bekkah. At the Meatworks, eight were killed and four wounded. Of the thirty-four headed for the Switch, you took out nine, all of them will live. Twelve of the others were killed and the rest captured. Of the eight heading for the Meatworks, there were two dead, and six captured alive. We hardly had time to clean up before the cops arrived with over two hundred heavily armed riot police.

“Believe it or not, but Father Andrew met the police and asked why they were there. They said they’d heard that rival gangs had been fighting and shots had been fired. Father Andrew told them he’d not heard a single shot fired that evening by any gangs. I’m glad you killed the snipers at the Meatworks; otherwise, we would have had a riot on our hands. Three of those who were killed were kids who were shot along with their mothers. One of them had a sibling who’s still alive, and your mother is arranging something for her.

“Kevin is operating on one of the other survivors as we speak. The attackers were all ex-military and part of a mercenary group doing odd jobs for the government. Usually, they wear state-of-the-art equipment which would have made things more difficult, but they’d been briefed that we were unarmed and they needed it to look gang-related. The police are still on the road to the Switch and are looking around for clues. I wasn’t sure exactly what you wanted, but Jimmy has taken all the captives, and I agreed. He’s been in discussions with Kieran over in Booval, and they’ve agreed to help house and question them. Nicole obviously shared your words with her uncle, and he’s acting like he’s your new number one fan.”

“How did Priya do?”

“J☼: She’s got a serious crush on you and being asked to be your double was the highlight of her life. The armour was built for you and no one who knew you were there noticed it wasn’t you. In fact, everyone who saw Priya still thinks it was you. They can’t imagine anyone else using a closed in and armoured helmet. Just as well the top two feet were still working though. Aker had to do some on the spot programming so Priya could see out of the helmet. What happened?”

“EMP grenade.”

“J☼: Aker thought it was something like that and she’s already ordered more of the sensor dots.”

“I may not need as many. Three can help with providing an image.”

“J☼: Are the dots better?”

“Yes.”

“J☼: Then we’ll get some more. I told Jimmy to be very careful not to agree in any way that you were there. Priya isn’t going to say anything and neither will any of those on the team. Regardless of that, there is already a rumour that you stopped the attack on the Meatworks.”

“Speaking of rumours, how do we find the snitch?”

“J☼: Jimmy and I are hunting as we speak. You need to let it go and deal with your plans. Do you want to discuss what happened?”

“What do you mean?”

“J☼: You know what I mean. You killed those two when you could have disabled them.”

“I know. I could sense the dead lying outside the buildings. Eventually, you, or Jimmy, would have wanted to know what I thought their fate should be. If I’m going to decide something like that, then I need to be prepared to do my own dirty work. They killed kids, John. There is no excuse for that.”

“J☼: Do you need to talk with someone?”

“Probably, I’m still a bit numb, but I know it will hit me when I have a break. I’ll have a chat with mum. If she thinks I need it, I’ll talk with the pastor.”

“J☼: Good. We are all back in the compound, and everything is locked down. I’ve had the tunnel filled in.”

“How?”

“J☼: Expanding foam. It has a reflective coefficient pretty close to the soil and works better than the reflective shield I had been using. The best thing is, there is a solvent I can use to remove it quickly if we need to. Several of the police approached the front gate several times but stopped each time. I imagine they are waiting for permission.”

“Can you deal with it?”

“J☼: No worries. While the attack gave us time to slow the reaction against what Meredith said, it has lit a fuse I doubt we can put out. I know rumours of what happened are already spreading through the negative-tax areas. This, added to Meredith’s words, have people well and truly riled up.”

“Has it hit the news?”

“J☼: Not yet, although there have been a few opinion pieces condemning Meredith for her words.”

“I’ll talk with Sharon and see what I can do to calm things down.”

John nodded and stood before logging out of the Tower. Leah then sent a message to Sharon asking what she could do to help. While she waited for an answer, Leah sat considering her actions of the morning and wondering how things might have been done better. Instead of a message, Sharon asked to come to the Tower. When she arrived, Leah shared most of what she’d told the others and together they arranged a statement asking people to ignore Meredith’s unfounded accusations and scandalous innuendos.

Once this was done, Sharon left, and Leah headed for the Torque portal.

4

December 27, 2073

TORQUE

Danika and Courtney were waiting outside the workshop and beside them was a race car. It was sleek, and Leah could make out the colour which changed from a solid light-absorbing black on one side to a brilliant, almost phosphorescent, white on the other. Leah had Three focus in on the detail, and she could see a feathered or scaled motif across the paintwork. There was a central racing stripe made from five colours in a tightly woven braid.

Danika stepped forward and said, “N: This is the 2029 Aston Martin Vanguard. It was one of the last true street-ready race cars made by Aston Martin before the emission regulations transformed racing with the move to fully electric in 2033. It’s one of the only cars used in the lower tier races which is available all the way through to Tier One.

“Your friend Paige introduced me to another friend named Wisp. The Seraph System in Cosmos Online is now a part-owner of the team and have paid to have naming rights. Aston Martin has agreed to allow its winged logo to be incorporated into the design and are sponsoring all your races. The colouring matches the wings you have in Dunyanin, as does the racing stripe. We are still in negotiations to use a distinct number or glyph in the lower tiers and Wisp has designed a stylised ‘A’. Paige has designed a racing suit for you. It’s similar to the armour you wore for the Seraph interview but redone in black and white.

“I want you to go with Courtney and practice on each of our Tier Twelve tracks. The aim is for you to race officially in a TRAX race within the real hour. I have no doubt you will win, but you need to be more than competitive. I need you to destroy the field completely. People need to hear of the win and be setting up their search engines for your Tier Eleven race.”

Leah nodded, and Courtney said, “T: Go get changed into your racing gear. You’ll start off driving. I’ll sit in the passenger seat but set my weight to zero to let you get used to being in the car on your own.”

Three changed Leah’s clothing before she took a step, so Leah changed direction and sat in the driver’s seat. Once she was seated, she felt the harness attach itself to her suit. Once she felt Courtney get into the car, Leah had Three take Courtney out of the information represented on her body before starting the car. Each race circuit was five miles in length with an average lap time of three and a half minutes at Tier Twelve, although to be in the top tiers this needed to be significantly less than one and a half minutes.

Courtney said, “T: We’ve tuned the car to what we think are the best parameters for your driving and will update these after each circuit. Once we’re in the higher Tiers, we will be able to change more of the parameters. Each Tier Twelve race is five laps. We’ll cycle through the main courses spending nine laps on each course. The first three laps you’ll be alone on the course. The next six times we’ll add some AI drivers set to match a range of abilities and styles between the average twelfth tier racer and the best tier-one racers.”

Leah started the car without any trouble, although she did need to have Courtney to describe when it was best to change gears as the transmission was configured differently. The first track was the simplest available and was shaped in a large figure eight. This allowed Leah to push the car out to its maximum pre-tuned speed of just over three hundred and forty miles per hour. Once the extra vehicles were added, she found she wasn’t able to always choose the line she wanted and had to go a little slower.

By the time Leah was on the fifth circuit, Courtney was no longer in the car and had stopped giving advice as Leah concentrated on pushing the car as fast and as hard as she could. Leah was loving the speed as well as the sheer thrill of drifting through corners and weaving around the other vehicles. She struggled most when some of the other vehicles moved erratically, and learned to have several options ready each time she approached another car. After fifty real-time minutes, Danika called for her to bring the car back into the workshop.

Once Leah got out of the car, Danika said, “N: OK Leah. I’ve given all the information to your AI. I’ve already made arrangements with TRAX to have your information pre-loaded. It costs extra but is paid for by the sponsorship deal. Stick to the plan and only do the one race this time. I’m working on someone to help with the motorbike races you want to enter. Hopefully, they will be here next time.”

TRAX

Leah acknowledged the instructions and then let Three transfer her through the Tower to the TRAX registration area. Leah arrived in a large room with thousands of people moving through the different doorways to prepare for their races. From where she was, Leah could see booths for the numerous different type of races and doorways for everything from designer clothing to logo design. There were signs showing where to go to design your colours, to modify the car you wanted or to pay for lessons. Three embedded an arrow in Leah’s sensory feed which led Leah to an empty registration booth.

As Leah stepped forward, the man looked up with a smile and said, “Welcome Atherleah, your AI has sent me the relevant details concerning your registration. We also have details from your manager, Danika Dufault. We have everything we need to set up your logo, colours and car. Do you wish to review what we have received?”

“No, thank you. I’m sure they did what we’ve discussed.”

“That covers everything, except I note you are operating under a SNAIL protocol. I have no knowledge of the particulars, but our experience is that most players who have such a protocol operate at some disadvantage, despite our best efforts to make this world fully accessible. We need your acknowledgement that you accept the possible disadvantages you may encounter while operating under the SNAIL protocol.”

“I understand. I would ask that TRAX’s SNAIL Liaison acknowledge that I am not provided with any undue advantage from the protocol as it may affect what is regulated under TRAX’s user agreement and the relevant gaming standards legislation.”

There was a brief delay before the man said, “Our SNAIL Liaison has reviewed the protocol, and there is nothing which requires any modification in the user agreement or which contravenes the relevant legislation. It did highlight several possible areas of advantage which it queried with the SNAIL calibration AI. They have ensured TRAX that none of these possible advantages contravene any legislation and are a result of your particular gifts and disability. The TRAX administration AI sought independent legal advice, and the assertion from the SNAIL calibration AI was upheld.”

“Thank you.”

“That concludes the registration process. In future, all I need to know is which race you wish to participate in.”

“This time, I would like to enter a Tier Twelve Project Cars’ race.”

“That is all taken care of and the entry fee deducted from your account. Please follow the arrows provided by your AI and you will be slotted into the next available race.”

Leah could feel the arrows leading her to the right, so she turned and followed them. As she walked through a doorway into the next room, she could feel herself enter an enormous undercover complex filled with cars being prepared for races. Thousands of players and their cars were in all stages of getting ready. Every second, dozens of the cars would pull away from their positions and move down the clear corridors between cars to exit the area. Almost as soon as they left, their vehicles were replaced with that of another driver. From the information Three was sending she could feel her car somewhere in the middle of the room, and keeping to the walkways she headed towards it. As she passed drivers and their cars, she could feel heads turn to follow her movement.

Three said, “3: People have noticed your colours, and some have already connected the style with the suit you wore in Cosmos Online. Already several have uploaded images to their feed. The first images of your car had already been uploaded. The Seraph logo and the stylised and winged ‘A’ have been connected with you and the car has already earned a following and a name.”

“What name?”

“3: The Archangel.”

“Let’s hope I don’t crash out.”

“3: I suspect a few bookies are hoping you do. Betting already has you as the hot favourite at three to five. The more exotic options have people betting on how much you will win by.”

Leah shook her head slightly as she approached her car. She felt several of the nearby drivers wave, so she waved back before getting in the car.

“3: Several called out your name, but others reminded them that you were deaf.”

Leah sat for a few seconds to calm herself, then pressed the button to start the car. She could feel the vibrations and concentrated on each part of the vehicle to check everything worked as she expected. When she was ready, Leah put the car in gear and followed the prompts Three put up. Less than a minute later she pulled into the third of ten bays at the starting line. As they’d approached, she recognised the shape of the circuit from one of the courses she’d practised on in Torque. It was shaped a little like a T-Rex. The start-and-finish line was about three-quarters of the way up the back heading towards the head. There were some sharp corners near the mouth of the T-Rex and near the hands and feet, but the rest was long curves and a long and fast straight.

Leah felt the vibration which signalled the countdown. Leah had practised the start with Courtney and accelerated from her position as the light turned green. The end of the main straight stretched in front of her, and she was more than ten car lengths in front of the rest of the field before she made the first turn. Leah pushed the newly dubbed Archangel to its limits as she used her brakes and gears to slow for curves before accelerating out the other side. She hit the optimum line for each turn, her wheels less than half-an-inch from the edges.

She passed the car in tenth position halfway through her second circuit and had lapped the entire field before finishing the third. She finished the race two laps ahead of the driver in second. Out of politeness, she waited at the finishing podium until the rest of the drivers arrived. After accepting the medal and prize money for her first place, she chatted for a few minutes before logging out.

STORK TOWER

Arriving back in the Tower she found Gèng waiting. Gèng said, “4: Your mother wants to talk with you. She asked me to let you know she wanted a face-to-face.”

“Do you know what it is about?”

“She didn’t say, but I suspect it is about what happened this morning. She asked where you were, and I told her you were preparing for a race in the world called TRAX. That was when she said she wanted to see you. Gianna has arranged a meeting with Captain Hobbert beginning in five virtual minutes.”

Leah nodded then sent a message to her mother saying she was busy and would be taking a short break in ten real-minutes before heading to Dunyanin. Leah sat as she tried to calm down from the rush of the racing. Gèng sat near her and said, “4: I take it from your hormone and glucose levels that you found the race exciting.”

“It was fun. I do understand my mother, though. How could I go have fun after killing two people? I imagine that’s what she wants to know.”

“4: Maybe, maybe not. I’m pretty sure it is about the people who died, but I think you should let her tell you what she thinks without borrowing trouble by imagining all the worst possible topics. Maybe she just wants to check how you are dealing with the trauma.”

“You’re right. There is no point borrowing trouble with everything going on.”

“4: Don’t forget Alan has a message from the Epics. He is free at the moment and either before or after you go to Dunyanin.”

“I’ll plan for after.”

As Leah waited for her meeting with Captain Hobbert, she read through the preliminary reports from John as well as the summary sheet Reed had prepared on Captain Hobbert’s superior and a variety of related issues. Three gave her a thirty-second warning before she was due in Ascendent, giving her just enough time to get to the portal.

Leah stood and headed for the portal to Ascendent. As Gèng joined her, Leah said, “I’ll wear the same as last time.”

Gèng changed Leah’s clothing as she stepped through the portal.

5

December 27, 2073

ASCENDENT

Stepping through, she found Gianna waiting. This time Gianna said, “G: Good morning, Atherleah. Captain Hobbert, as the initiator of this meeting, is already waiting in the assigned room. With her is another guest. Neither that guest nor you were to be informed of the other’s identity before the meeting. As per your instructions, I can say that the guest is not Sir Archibald Matthews.

“Additionally, and without your authorisation, I also asked that you be notified if the guest was either of the Kodomans. Captain Hobbert has advised that she may invite Major White. All security protocols have been completed, and Captain Hobbert is waiting.”

“Thank you, Gianna. I appreciate the additional condition and should have insisted on that myself.”

Leah communicated with Three and asked it to send a review to Ascendent praising Gianna’s initiative and to ask for an appropriate way to tip the concierge. With that, Leah stepped toward the door that had appeared beside her and into a room identical to where she’d met Captain Hobbert previously. This time, instead of Major White, there was a man in the military uniform of a British Army Colonel. Both he and Captain Hobbert stood as Atherleah entered. Captain Hobbert said, “M: Colonel Sheffield, this is Atherleah Carroll. Atherleah has vital information to share with us concerning our security breach.”

“S: A somewhat curious pleasure to meet you, Ms Carroll. Captain Hobbert would divulge neither your identity nor the substance of this meeting, and I must say I was predisposed to be highly sceptical. Still, everything I have seen of you over the last few months gives me pause to at least give some credence to whatever you have to say.”

“Thank you, Colonel Sheffield. From what I know of you, I also have some confidence we can come to an amiable understanding. If you are near Mt Siddetli in the near future, I could do with the help of another ranger, especially one at your level.”

Captain Hobbert started to speak, but the Colonel interrupted. “S: I doubt there are more than a handful of people in the world who know I play in Dunyanin and they all have the highest level security clearances. How did you uncover that?”

“I traced your feed and knew the time you entered Dunyanin. It was then a matter of reviewing all public feeds for the time you were online and doing a facial match.”

“S: Besides being highly illegal, I would suggest it would also be impossible for you to find or isolate my feed from the billions of possible streams of data.”

“My hacker tagged your feed while you were at CI-6 Headquarters. Captain Hobbert set a tracer on my feed that was programmed to report back on my activity. We scanned the code and added a separate subroutine within the verification encryption which let us bypass your firewall. Once inside, the code migrated to any feeds authorised to view data from Captain Hobbert’s trace. You were one of those.”

“M: No one was authorised to view that trace.”

“Not true. Colonel Sheffield is one of eight people authorised to review any and all Xyston Level actions.”

“S: One of six people.”

“Perhaps officially, altogether the trace migrated to eight separate feeds.”

“S: You have just admitted to being complicit in international espionage of the highest order. That being said, what information did you have that has Captain Hobbert doing your bidding?”

“Leo Barnsworth, Meredith Kodoman and Abimbola Adebowale have been replaced in the multiverse. Meredith was replaced in 2055 after the birth of her third child. Her place was taken by the daughter of Arnaud Guerin, Louise, and Nathan handles them both.

“Leo was replaced in 2063 and is kept in a coma in the basement of his family home. His handler is Egan Anagnos, and Egan holds the life of Emily and Agnes over Leo. I do not know who took Leo’s place and he doesn’t know either. Abimbola Adebowale was replaced in 2068 and is handled by his daughter Fowoke just before he took the position as chair of the International Review Board for Personal Security Compliance. Abimbola is fairly confident Fowoke is being managed by Alison Neilson. He’s kept in an almost constant coma in his mansion.

“Both Meredith and Leo are in heavily guarded areas designed to kill them and destroy all evidence if breached. I assume Abimbola’s Pod is similarly secured. In less than a week, just before the New Year, I will lead a rescue attempt to secure Meredith. At the same time, I was hoping you would coordinate an effort to secure the others. If you can’t, then I will try and find some mercenaries to help.”

Colonel Sheffield said nothing for a moment, just stared at Leah. Finally, after no one had moved for almost a minute, he began to ask questions. Leah answered most questions openly but refused to give many details on how she’d discovered the information, except that she’d talked to each of them and verified their stories.

Finally, after quizzing Leah for ten minutes, Colonel Sheffield asked, “S: Why not let Captain Hobbert have this information?”

“I did give it to her. She would not agree to keep the information isolated from official channels, nor on the timing for the rescue. She was also insistent on my keeping the information secret afterwards, something I have no intention of doing. When she threatened me, I threatened back. Talking with you is our compromise.”

Colonel Sheffield stared at Leah then said, “S: Captain Hobbert, what did Ms Carroll threaten you with?”

“M: She threatened to use free Epics to gather intel on the British Government and release this to the media.”

“S: Were you bluffing, Ms Carroll?”

“No.”

“S: The timing is somewhat rushed.”

“Not really, I imagine you have access to several teams who are ready and prepped to undertake missions at a moment’s notice. If you want, I believe I could get you their contact details.”

“S: Somehow, I imagine you could. A team to rescue Lord Barnsworth is straight forward but helping Dr Adebowale is more problematic.”

“Then I’ll arrange for some mercenaries to rescue him. With the inside information I have, I might not even need to pay them. They’ll make enough from the data they lift to make it worth their while.”

“S: I take your point, and while it is problematic, I will find a way, leave that with me. That Mr Anagnos can penetrate the government so deeply is troubling, especially if there are eight people able to access Xyston Level data.”

“So, do we have an agreement?”

Colonel Sheffield sat staring at Leah for about twenty-seconds, then said, “We do. If you provide Captain Hobbert with the information, then I will arrange for simultaneous rescue missions for both Lord Leo Barnsworth and Dr Abimbola Adebowale. You will organise a rescue of Mrs Meredith Kodoman. I would also like to have the data on which eight individuals have access to the Xyston Level data.”

Leah stood and put out her hand towards the Colonel. He stood, and they shook hands. As she held his hand, Leah said, “Then we have a deal, Colonel Sheffield.”

As she let go of his hand, she brought out a data chip and handed it to Captain Hobbert. She said, “Everything I’ve promised to give you is on that. If you need clarification, then please let my AI know.”

With that, Leah logged out.

6

December 27, 2073

REAL WORLD

Once back in the Tower, Leah logged out after asking Three to let her mother know she was free. Her room was empty, and there was no one outside her door. After showering and dressing, she made her way to the kitchen. Lin was there holding a baby that couldn’t have been more than six-months-old. The baby was shaking, and Three communicated that it was half crying, almost whimpering. To Leah, Lin’s face was almost emotionless.

As Leah made her way to the refrigerator, Lin said, “L: John’s running out of people and I said we’d be OK for a while without the extra guards in this part of the facility. Are you OK with that?”

“Absolutely, I like my privacy, and it’s hard to find that anywhere except in the Tower these days. Who’s baby is that?”

“L: I don’t know the mother’s real name. People I talked with called her Spectre, but they named her after her drug of choice and a tattoo she had. She never gave them her real name. She was a prostitute at the Meatworks. She and her four-year-old son were killed, this is her daughter. No one knows what her name is. Apparently, she lived by herself in an old freezer and used one half for living and the other half for business. One of the first bullets fired hit the freezer. It went right through the wall and scared Spectre so much she grabbed the kids and ran. They were hit as she ran from the building. I doubt she was even twenty.”

“Is the baby OK?”

“L: Not really. She wasn’t hit but did get some scrapes when Spectre was hit and fell to the ground. She was born addicted to Spectre. I’m waiting for Mia, she’s trying to find out how to help.”

“I thought Spectre wasn’t addictive.”

“L: It isn’t in teens and adults, but is for kids if a mother takes it while she’s pregnant. Spectre dealt with it by using and breastfeeding.”

“Mum, I can’t hear your tone, but something isn’t right. What’s wrong?”

Leah felt her mother’s shoulders slump and then start shaking as she said, “L: Everything. Everything is wrong.”

Leah stepped forward and put an arm around her mother, who put her head on Leah’s shoulder as she wept. After a few minutes, Lin shook herself and reaching for a tissue, wiped her eyes and nose. She then said, “L: Sorry, Ling, your father is helping John organise things, and I’m full of too many emotions.”

Leah reached out and took the baby. After leaning it on her shoulder, she said, “Let me hold the baby, and you talk.”

Lin gave a stilted laugh and said, “L: I wanted to see you because I thought you might need someone to talk to, not the other way around.”

“You first.”

“L: I’m struggling with a mix of too many strong emotions. I’m angry, sad, proud, ashamed, worried and disgusted, just to name a few. I’m ashamed I didn’t realise this young woman was living only three kilometres from me who had no one. She was trying to care for two kids, and no one even knew her name. I had more than I needed, and she and her little boy died alone. I’m so disgusted with our society, that we’ve let things get so bad in the country that this could happen. How was it that someone’s only way to feed her children and get them the care they needed was to sell herself?

“I’m so proud of you for standing up to what is wrong and being prepared to go help protect people like this poor sick baby. At the same time, I’m sad that you had to go through what you did to stop the animals who shot Spectre. I know you killed them and I’m both proud and heartbroken that you did that. I’m angry at myself, at the government, at the world and at the people who thought it would be all right to shoot this child’s mother, who believed she had no value.

“I’m worried that this isn’t the last horror I’ll see, or the last time you’ll do what needs to be done. I wish you had lived your whole life and never had to harm a soul. I’m overwhelmed when I think of the four people I know you’ve killed, and I can’t say anything except I’m glad they’re dead. I almost wish I could make them alive so I could kill them myself. I don’t know what to pray. I just feel so lost at the moment.

“I prayed so much as you were growing up that God would protect you from Jimmy Loo and his kind. I asked him to turn your feet from violence and to convict you of the wrong things you’d done. I asked that he’d change your heart. Instead, he let you become the most dangerous person I know. I asked John, and he said you were the most lethal human he’s ever met. Not only that, but God’s let you be in situations where everything you learned is needed. Situations where your stealing and your violence seem like the right things to have and use in the circumstances. Even Jimmy has become exactly what’s we need in this moment. I am so confused.”

Leah had to wait for the last of the words to type out on her finger, then she said, “Mum, I understand being confused, but what is it you wanted for me? What was the aim of your prayers?”

“L: I wanted you to be safe, to be good, to be free and to trust in God. I wanted you to enjoy your life, to be content, to love and to be loved.”

“Mum, God’s answered your prayers. I’m free, I enjoy life and I am content. I know love. I trust in God, and I’m trying to be good. He’s kept me safe, and even though I was shot and kidnapped, I’m still here, now, with you. It isn’t what we expected life would be like, but you’ve always told me God does things his way. I suspect God has no problem with our confusion. I’d even suggest he expects us not to understand what he is doing. What we can’t do is disobey and lose faith. Don’t hate. Do trust.”

Lin sniffed and wiped her nose then looked up and said, “L: Thank you. I needed to hear that. I note you didn’t say you were good so I’ll keep praying about that.”

“I couldn’t say I was good, but I do try to do the right thing.”

“L: I know, sweetheart. I’m sorry I mentioned the people you killed.”

“That’s OK, I assumed you wanted to talk about that. I haven’t stopped long enough to think about it yet, so maybe it’s best to leave that for later.”

Lin nodded, then turned to face the doorway as Mia entered the room. Mia said, “M: I talked with Kevin and did some research. We need to wean her off the drug slowly. In kids this small they can die from the detox unless we’re very careful. They’re also able to die from an overdose.”

“L: I thought you couldn’t OD on Spectre.”

“M: Technically, adults can’t. Children under five have been known too. Addicted newborns are very susceptible. Jimmy is sending over a drug kit which will let us know what her levels are. Once we have her calmed down, we can measure the level and reduce it gradually over a few months. Jimmy’s also trying to source some Spectre. He didn’t allow it in the Switch, but he’ll send for some from Booval once the police leave. No one will say where Spectre got hers from.”

“Probably from the guy they call Sherpa. He deals most of the drugs at the Meatworks. No one will give him up just in case Jimmy stops supply. I’m surprised Kevin doesn’t know, but I suppose he wouldn’t want to give Sherpa up anyway. Sherpa gets people what they want, and he can be violent if crossed.”

Mia stared at Leah then said, “M: How do you know if Jimmy doesn’t?”

“Sherpa’s kid, Devnand. I used to hang with him occasionally. Every now and then Jimmy sent me to the Blue Heeler to pass messages. Devnand did odd jobs and passed messages for his dad. Just a secret between friends. I haven’t seen Devnand for several years, but Sherpa is still around.”

“L: Why didn’t you tell Jimmy, he’d have stopped this.”

“Yeah, well, Jimmy’s attitude toward drugs is a bit biased. He supplies most of the Switch, and while he won’t deal in Spectre, it’s more a problem with the main supplier than any real problem with drugs. There are only two sources here in Brisbane, and while it’s complicated to make each batch, each batch is huge. The suppliers make so much they can sell it cheap and still make a ton of Virtuals. This drops the demand for the other drugs. So basically, it’s a losing proposition for Jimmy.

“Sherpa is smart and only sells to the Meatworks and a few other places not run by one of the bosses. People there can’t afford anything else and because it isn’t addictive, per se, if they cannot afford it they can do without. Most of the violence comes when the addicts need their fix, then they’ll do anything to get what they need. If Sherpa disappeared, Jimmy would fill the market with other stuff. As long as the violence stayed outside the Switch, and as long as no kids were hurt, Jimmy wouldn’t care.

“Having said that, I’m certain Jimmy knows about Sherpa. He knows it’s safer to sell Sceptre to the Meatworks, so he turns a blind eye. He’d end it if it came out he knew, but until then this is the best deal for everybody.”

“M: So, how do I contact Sherpa?”

“You can’t. You’re too close to Jimmy. Jimmy will find out and have to do something. Besides, Sherpa wouldn’t deal with you. Best bet would be to ask Father Andrew to get you some.”

“L: Get the Catholic Priest to buy drugs?”

“Yes. Jimmy won’t torture a priest. Ask Father Andrew to talk to Aarav Abbott, the Hindu Pujari. Sherpa is Hindu, and going through the priests will stop anyone talking. I don’t think you should go, Mia, and it makes no sense if Mum goes. Ask Conner to do it. There’s nothing suspicious about a good Catholic boy talking to the priest.”

“L: You want me to ask my teenage son to ask the Catholic Priest to arrange for a Hindu Pujari to ask a drug dealer to provide me with drugs?”

“It sounds a little crazy when you say it like that, but yes.”

Lin closed her eyes then looked down at the whimpering baby in Leah’s arms. She looked up at Leah and a smile formed as she said, “God surely has a sense of humour. OK, I’ll arrange it. Give me the child and go do what you need to.”

Leah handed the baby back and said, “Give her a name. Every child needs a name.”

With that, she grabbed some fruit and a drink and headed back for her room. After showering she entered the Pod.

7

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Arriving back in Dunyanin, Leah found herself in the small room set aside for her, Wisp and Amy inside Severin’s house. She couldn’t feel either Amy or Wisp nearby but could sense Yürek standing outside the door. Yürek looked to be talking with Melez and Fetheden. Remembering she needed to check her messages about Clan Guàn, she asked Three to send unread messages about the clan to a braille reader. There were several hundred, and it took Leah almost ten minutes to browse through them all.

Besides receiving over three-hundred-million Experience Points and almost twenty Diamond’s worth of coins, she also had her experience points bonuses increased by fifty-two-and-a-half percent and an extra 25000 Fame Points. She tried not to think of how many points she’d lost by being careless but knew she’d need to be more careful in future.

Finally ready, Leah opened the door and stepped out of the room. Yürek stopped speaking and turned to Leah. “Y☼: War Leader, is everything OK? We expected you before this.”

“Everything is fine, thank you. I’m sorry I’m late, but it seems like there is a war of some kind on each and every world I visit these days. What is happening?”

“Y☼: The crafters used the time you were gone and managed to prepare the spells, potions and weapons needed by the army. Somehow Thad and Amy had word of your delay and your expected arrival time. Using the artefact, they decided to start moving parts of your army into position while we waited so we would be ready at your command. The three portable resurrection stones you claimed when you were in the Günahkâr lands have been placed as we discussed, as have the two additional stones brought by the clan. The last group is ready to relocate at your command.”

“Thank you, Yürek. Have there been any changes to our general plans?”

“Y☼: No, although the number of additional opponents is greater than we expected by a factor of five.”

“What of my expectation that Demon Prince Mordesh might add warriors?”

“Y☼: They have not been seen, although Melez found a cluster of dark priests with hundreds of captives. She believes the priests may sacrifice these to open a portal. I believe it to be a trap as they know you have a penchant for trying to aid the helpless and oppressed.”

“It would be unkind to leave the question between the two of you unanswered. What do others think?”

“Y☼: I believe the bookmakers among the clan are offering two to one odds that it is for a portal and three to one it is a trap.”

“What are the odds it is both?”

“Y☼: Five to one.”

“That would be my bet. OK, let’s go.”

Melez put out her hand and handed Leah the three pieces that made up a brooch for those in Clan Guàn. She said, “M: Wisp asked me to give you this. They have been enchanted so each member of the clan can recognise other members. Most spells that cause harm will be deflected if cast at a fellow member. To negate this, for example in the event of a traitor, you should touch the Darkness Diamond as you cast. They cannot be worn by those not of the clan. They will cause injury and even death if this is attempted when they are fully charged.”

Leah added the brooch to her armour and was pleased when it attached itself without difficulty. She was asked to give permission for automatic charging of the brooch, which she did. Once that was done, Leah stepped outside where she teleported herself and the others to the staging area where Mĕi was waiting.

Standing next to Mĕi were three Günahkâr. Beside İşaret and Yüzük was a Yalet who Yürek introduced as Melez’s bodyguard. Everyone except Leah, her guards, and Mĕi went to stand with the thirty or forty clan members waiting to be transported. The spell was cast and they all disappeared. Meanwhile, Leah and the elves climbed onto Mĕi. As Mĕi leapt into the air, Leah concentrated on a location several leagues above the centre of the battlefield and cast Teleport.

As they arrived above the battlefield, Yürek sent the message to attack to Günahkâr in each of the different units. From their position, they watched as the five separate groups they’d placed around the enemy started attacking. In the end, the tactics weren’t at all complicated. The clan would attack from the outside and work its way inward while Leah and Mĕi attacked the centre. The flow of each group looked random, but using the Günahkâr the commanders shifted the direction they faced and the enemies they engaged to maximum effect. Because the Günahkâr were all connected, the information they gave encompassed the entire plain and included directions from both Leah and Yürek who shared the tactical oversight.

Leah began by dropping hundreds of the seeds and crystals she’d made into some of the largest groups. This in itself killed thousands of players and created mass confusion. When any of the clan were killed, they resurrected at the portable stones and collected potions, new armour and weapons if they needed them. These came from stores provided by the crafters who had been distributed to each of the stones. Each group also had several runners. Their job was to collect harvested items from the dead or from players whose packs were full and take the material back to the resurrection stones. This was then sorted by the crafters and reused. They were all on fast, sturdy mounts and used these to ferry newly resurrected players back to the group.

Being a Level Twenty clan included options for loot distribution which not only kept a complete record of who killed the enemy, but also what loot was collected and how it had been distributed. When resurrected, many of the clan re-equipped themselves with armour and weapons of better quality than they’d previously had. Mages received mana crystals fully charged or took spells to supplement areas they’d discovered they were weak in.

After watching the battle progress for half an hour, Leah said, “Yürek, things are playing out as expected. I think the groups have a grasp on what’s happening. What do you think of having some fun?”

“Y☼: What did you have in mind, War Leader?”

Leah used her hand to indicate a collection of almost two hundred players who’d started marching when the battle started and were now less than a thousand paces from Thad’s groups. “What about those guys? I think Thad’s group could take them, but Mĕi and I want to play too.”

“Y☼: Once you and Mĕi arrive, what is left for me?”

“OK, I’ll teleport the hand down and let Mĕi take one pass to break them up then wait five minutes before we both join you.”

“Y☼: Agreed, teleport us two hundred paces in front of them.”

Without waiting, Leah teleported herself and the hand to the place Yürek had asked for, then focussed her attention on the sensations showing Mĕi diving toward the enemy players. Unfortunately for the players, their attention had focussed on Leah and the dark elves immediately in front of them. Recognising Leah, they started jogging toward her and some cast spells. With their attention on Leah, they didn’t see Mĕi. She came in at an angle with the sun behind her and pulled out of the dive just paces from the edge of the group. Breathing fire, Mĕi angled her feet to tear away the heads and shoulders of dozens of warriors. She positioned her tail under her like a wasp and caught another five or six. As she angled her wings to pull up out of her dive, the lower edge hit the heads of six or seven warriors, snapping their necks. With one or two warriors gripped in each of her four claws she rose out of the dive, and the formation shattered.

As Leah teleported back to Mĕi, her guards attacked. As Leah watched, she could see all three using attacks she, Orta and Küçük had perfected among the Kemirmek. By the time five minutes were up Leah had decided not to join them as it was clear they didn’t need her help. Mĕi had killed or wounded over a third of the warriors, and the rest were so disorganised after the attack that they attacked her guards, who had spread out, in groups of two or three. It was a bloodbath.

As the Günahkâr harvested the dead, Leah and Mĕi landed.

“Y☼: Thank you, War Leader. It was good to have experience with the moves we’d learned from our brothers.”

“It was my pleasure. Now, let’s go and choose another group. This time I get to go first.”

“Y☼: Perhaps one of us should go with you?”

“What if you stay on Mĕi and come if I need help?”

Yürek nodded and said, “Y☼: While I prefer the other, I understand your desire. Why not choose a larger group and we can all have some practice?”

“What a great idea, let’s go find one.”

Minutes later they were once more above the battlefield on Mĕi.

* * *

As the day continued, Leah’s army curled inwards, slowly destroying the enemy. Most of the players were average at best, and while they matched many in Leah’s clan in skill, they didn’t have the clan’s resources nor planning. Every time one of Leah’s army died, they returned stronger and better equipped. For the few on the other side who’d brought their own resurrection stones, they returned without resources and were forced to use old equipment.

Very few of the enemy were skilled enough to face Leah or Mĕi for more than a few minutes, and none were near the level of Fetheden or Severin. By the time the five groups reached and encircled the largest of the enemy groups, there were dozens of tall statues of Thad interspersed across the plain from Leah’s golems.

Leah’s expectation had been accurate, and she and Mĕi, with the help of the guards, had dealt with almost two hundred of the Elite Demons. Mĕi had done the most damage. The demons had no defence against Mĕi’s green mist of life, and it had washed over them like a toxic cloud. When Leah had followed this with a blast of Divine Chain Lightning, the demons were finished.

For the final part of the battle, Leah had teleported herself and her guards to the edge of the group led by Thad. The Günahkâr had warned him, so he was ready when she approached. He had a huge smile, and she said, “Have you had fun?”

“T: I have, what are you doing here?”

“I thought it would be good to fight together. You know, side by side.”

Thad’s face lit up, and he said, “T: I’d love that. When do we attack?”

“Everyone is in place and ready.”

“T: Then let’s go.”

Leah smiled, and Yürek sent the command. Leah had asked Yürek to oversee the five-pronged attack, and while she stayed aware of what was happening, she let herself enjoy the time fighting next to Thad. At one stage she created the golem and told Thad it would copy his moves. Thad’s face lit up as he controlled the huge granite construct. It was still standing when the last of the enemy group was killed. Thad struck a proud, rather pompous pose just as Leah cancelled the spell, and despite his pleas, Leah left it like that to the great amusement of Amy and Wisp.

Altogether the battle had taken seven hours, and over thirty-thousand enemy had been killed, many of them having died two or three times before their resurrection stones had been claimed. The average level of the enemy was just under two-hundred. Almost three-quarters of Leah’s forces had died at least once. Most of them were players, although six Günahkâr had also been killed.

With the extra experience from the clan level, the proportion of the experience for being the battle leader, the doubling because it was in a war, and from those she’d personally killed, Leah amassed over eight-hundred-million experience points. The clan reached Level Twenty-two, and Leah herself had reached Level 452. It took an hour to harvest everything and make sure everyone had received their allocations. Leah split most of her share among the crafters, only keeping some spells and the various maps. With many of the clan ready to leave, Leah asked Yürek to have the clan come together.

When everyone was assembled, Leah waited for calm then said, “I hope everyone had a good time.”

There was a cheer and laughter which Leah let die out naturally before continuing. “I was proud as I watched you work together. Over the next few days some of you will receive additional gifts from the clan for your actions. For those of us who are Travellers, we have the ability to return, and I know many here experienced that today. Six of my guards also died, and those brave warriors will not return. Let us pause for a moment to honour their sacrifice.”

The entire group bowed their heads, and Leah let it continue for a minute before saying, “Thank you. We remember them, but we also need time to give thanks for those who lived and for what was learned. The enemy isn’t going to stop any time soon so we’ll get another chance to do this again. I also understand many of you will want to tell your friends about your bravery and adventure.”

Leah pointed over at the statue of Thad and said, “So, I would love to hear the story of what was going through Thad’s mind when he struck that pose.”

Everyone laughed. Leah said, “The Imperial guards will be here remembering their fallen, and you are welcome to join them. For those travellers who must leave, I have booked a feasting hall on Valhalla for those in the clan who can make it. Those of you who fought today will enter free of charge.”

There was a huge cheer. The Valhalla World was famed for its celebrations. Once in the hall, the beer, wine, food, and entertainment was free. What Leah had done was set the permissions so any member of Clan Guàn could enter. She’d arranged that she would subsidise the entry fee for those who had not fought, leaving them with one-hundred Virtual Credits, while for those who had fought she paid the entire amount. If everyone attended, it could cost her over a million Virtual Credits. She knew that was unlikely, but even if it happened, it was a great investment, and she’d easily claimed that and more during the battle.

When the cheer died down, she raised her hands and said, “I’ve also more than halved the entry fee for other clan members because I thought you might need people to listen to your tall stories.”

After the laughter died down, she said, “I wish I could join you, but I’ve other battles to fight. I’ve asked Thad to be there in my place. Tomorrow we’ll move near to the next dungeon I have to face. For those who want, I’ll arrange for guides to show you where the entrance to the Kemirmek Dungeon is.”

She then raised her left fist and yelled, “To Clan Guàn, Integritas! Prospertas! Praesidium!”

The clan responded with a massive chant of, “Integritas! Prospertas! Praesidium!” Leah took a step back.

Thad stepped close and said, “T: Are you sure you can’t make it?”

“Yeah, I’ve been away from Pneumatica for too long. Is Caoimhe still OK?”

“T: Yes, I’ll send a message so you know where we are. She’s soaking up information about her family and is itching to solve some riddles about who betrayed us. How long will you be before you get back?”

“No idea, I hope it’s soon. I mean I’ve enjoyed the experience of where I am, but I want some closure on that quest myself.”

Leah shook her head then, reached up to kiss Thad. She then walked to a small tent Yürek had set up before logging out.

8

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

After a break in the real world, Leah found that her meeting with Alan had been rearranged for later in the day. Instead, she stepped into the Pneumatica portal and found herself lying on the floor of the cell she’d been put in. Her hand was still bandaged, but a quick check showed her that the bones had healed. Her movements must have been audible for she heard Takobi say, “T: Ahh, the sleeping one awakes. It must be time for some excitement. Just sitting in these cells gets tiring.”

“I take it nothing has been happening.”

“T: Nothing interesting, every few hours a new ma’nav in their finery comes down to glare at us and make all manner of threats. When they see you just lying there, they get all upset and try and wake you, then stomp away in a childish rage. If they could only control their tempers, I’d be tempted to side with the ja’mar.”

“I’d need some assurance that their eating habits would be worked on.”

“T: True, I’d forgotten that aspect of their culture. Perhaps you should raise it with them.”

“I’ve tried, every time I think they understand they try and eat me.”

“T: The guards must have heard you. I can hear them walking toward us.”

Leah could feel the ma’nav approaching and got to her feet to stand in the middle of her cell. Altogether there were ten ma’nav. Seven were dressed in simple attire, but the other three were covered in silks, jewels and precious metals, with their facial horns inlaid with hanji. The oldest of the three was a female. She said, “So, this is the human who killed the hero of Taranna. You don’t look like much, but somehow you managed not only to kill Kiptanfors but you almost destroyed this great city by bringing the ja’mar within the walls. Why would you do this?”

“Tell me your name and why you deserve an answer.”

“Answer, don’t answer, it is of no importance. Your punishment will be the same, your unending death just as certain.”

Leah was going to ignore the woman before remembering it was a game. Almost every single one worked on the same premise: the player has to make a move to progress.

She said, “As is yours. Do you not recognise the power of the ja’mar outside your walls? Taranna is doomed, as are all the sanctuaries if you keep following the foolish path the Parishad has set you on. As for Kiptanfors, he threatened my friend.”

“As was his right. We cannot allow the sick, lame or wounded to threaten our way of life.”

“Why hold so firmly to a way of life that assuredly leads to the end of life itself? The problem is not with those who are infirm, but with the way you hold on to your privilege so strongly. Your insistence on mining hanji has caused the problem, but instead of dealing with the cause, you force the blame on the weak and then hide yourselves away in fortresses made of sand. Your desire for hanji, power and privilege will destroy you more indubitably than you will destroy me.”

“Such foolishness is often sprouted by the weak, the young or the uneducated. Indeed, you are a fit companion for the fool who was my daughter.”

“Again, you show the insanity of your views. You declare something which is true to be a lie and think your words change reality. Jamaree is your daughter. Saying she is not, does not make it so. All that does is show how deranged you are to think your words have the power to change what is true. On my world, it is no different. For a while people believe the lie, but in the end the truth will make itself known. Almost always that declaration means the eventual destruction of the liar, but they do not bear the cost alone. Their lies affect a multitude of other souls who either agree with the lie or are forced to live in its expression. What cost do you, a member of the Pramukh, pay? None. The cost is born by the death of your planet and of your people.”

“You dare to lecture me?”

“At the risk of sounding repetitious, do you even listen to yourself? You ask a question to which the answer is self-evident. I did just lecture you. Somehow you think that by a show of indignation my words will somehow become unspoken, or perhaps be declared untrue. What a fool they have made one of the Pramukh.”

Jamaree’s mother just stared at Leah as if not reacting would remove the insult. In the end, she turned away, and the group disappeared up the steps. Takobi said, “T: Charlotte, what are the requirements in your culture for someone to gain the position of Commodore? It seems diplomacy is not one of them.”

“Dear brother, that was me being diplomatic.”

Leah couldn’t hear Takobi’s laughter as it echoed through the prison.

It was less than ten minutes later when dozens of guards arrived to escort the prisoners from their cells. They were loaded into a steel-barred prison wagon and driven along city streets in the direction of what Jamaree said was the city’s amphitheatre. Besides Leah, there were nine other prisoners. Three were Pyranthian—Takobi, Rundar, Takobi’s brother, and Kimtora. Five were ma’nav—Jamaree and the four who had helped Rundar. One was human—the girl Adelia who was a foster child of the leader of the Resistance.

As they moved along the streets, the number of ma’nav moving in the same direction increased until the wagon had to slow down and have the soldiers riding with it open a passage through the crowds. As they passed the ma’nav, there was a cacophony of screeches and hisses. Jamaree said, “X: They are yelling abuse. It seems our fate has already been decided and the city is gathering to watch our punishment. We are to be the main event in the arena.”

Leah said, “Jamaree, can’t you see there is something wrong with a culture that finds enjoyment from the death of real people? I can understand a simulated battle, but here you watched your fellow citizens be torn apart while you cheer.”

Jamaree looked embarrassed, then said, “X: I’m afraid it is worse than that.”

“How could it be worse?”

“X: Many of the ja’mar we will face are owned by wealthy ma’nav within the city. I suspect my mother will have brought some of her own fighters for today’s proceedings. After the sentence is carried out, they will auction any of us who are not to be granted peace. As the one who killed Kiptanfors, you will have many interested in owning you. Mother may even buy me to have on display in the arena near our home, as there is no way she will release such a valuable prize as the one declared ‘cursed’. Owners pay to have their ja’mar included in the arena. They do this for fame but also because the owners of those who bring about our change will be rewarded. Also, many of those who attend will place bets on each release of ja’mar.”

“The ja’mar we face will be whole?”

“X: They expect us to survive several bouts, especially as there are ten of us and three are Pyranthian. The first of those released will be freshly captured from the wastelands. The pens beneath the arena are made from steel, not hanji, so they do not become incensed and begin to heal. No ma’nav are allowed near the pens, and the ja’mar are released into the arena using levers and clockwork. Once released, the ja’mar can hear and see the crowd and they become enraged.”

Leah sat up a little straighter and asked, “How then are the ja’mar released into the arena?”

“X: There are numerous ramps which open into different parts of the arena. When the cage holding the ja’mar is opened, a way is provided for them into the arena using one of these ramps.”

“How many ja’mar enter the arena at a time?”

“X: It depends on the Arena Master and what they decide will satisfy the crowds. The Arena Master here in Taranna is one of the most famous on Grah. She has been invited to coordinate the last three annual offering culls in the Grand Arena.”

“Offering culls?”

“X: The demand for hanji is high, and the tribute demanded is excessive. We often get more beings offered than we really need for the mines. Some of the best are kept for the Grand Arena. I suspect that as escaped prisoners, we might have been transferred to the capital and entered in the cull. Your assassination of Kiptanfors means we will be culled from the living without delay.”

Leah smiled as she said, “Maybe, maybe not. Tell me more of the way the arena is constructed.”

Takobi said, “T: Ah, that’s what I wanted to hear. Already your mind is considering a crazy and almost certainly suicidal action which will lead us into even more danger and an even greater certainty of bloody conflict. I had thought you might be tired, but your smile gives me hope. Quick Jamaree, entertain Charlotte with your stories while I rest in anticipation of what is to come.”

“X: You are all crazy.”

“Without a doubt! Now, when you are in the arena, how can you tell that the ja’mar are going to be released?”

As Jamaree talked, a plan slowly took shape in Leah’s mind. There was little time for it to be to fleshed out, however, as Leah could sense the amphitheatre drawing closer. All around the crowd began to get even denser, and even without understanding the language or hearing the sounds, Leah could feel the anger and hatred pouring from the images she could discern on those close to the cage.

It wasn’t long before the wagon passed through a checkpoint and the prisoners were unloaded. As they left the cage, they were surrounded by soldiers and ushered along a corridor and into a large enclosed room where they were ordered to line up. The leader of their guards said, “One by one you will be taken to the preparation area. Everyone except the traitor and the murderer will be allowed to choose a weapon and some armour. From there you will be led into the arena.”

Leah was the last to be brought through, and she was led past rows of cracked and torn leather armour and racks filled with bent and rusted swords and spears. When she reached the others, Takobi was crouching forward and trying to sharpen his new blade on the stone paving stones. Hearing Leah, he stood and said, “T: You aren’t really missing out on anything?”

“It would be good to have the extra distance.”

“T: You can have mine if you like. I have claws.”

“Thank you, but you keep it for now. When we get into the arena, I’ll need some time to get a read on the layout of the area beneath our feet. I also want to rile the Arena Master a little so she starts releasing new ja’mar into the arena close to us, instead of at a distance.”

“T: Then she’ll do it. I’m convinced you annoy people without even trying so I’m a little disturbed by what will happen when you purposefully try to make someone angry. How will you upset her?”

“Once we get inside, I was planning on ignoring everything that’s happening. I’ll sit on the ground and meditate with my eyes closed. If you and Rundar keep the ja’mar away, she’ll be forced to try and reduce your ability to protect me with more ja’mar, or by reducing the time you have to get between the ja’mar and me.”

“T: So, your plan is to increase the number of ja’mar we have to fight, and besides just sitting and not helping, you also want to force the Arena Master to try harder to kill you.”

“That sums it up. When I stop meditating, then toss me a sword and follow me.”

Moments later, a metal door opened and the ten were ushered through into a vast arena. The space was oval in shape like the Colosseum with a series of ascending seats for the ma’nav who were all standing and screaming Kiptanfors’ name. The floor of the stadium was made of a compressible tile worked into the floor in a variety of colours which formed a mosaic of Kiptanfors fighting a horde of ja’mar. Leah was able to get some impression from the sensations on her body, but it was Rundar who said, “R: That’s just wrong. He’s holding his sword the wrong way. How on earth did he do enough damage to save the city with footwork like that? Honestly, it’s pitiful.”

There was a large ornate viewing gallery in the centre of one of the longer sides, which Leah assumed was where Jamaree’s mother and the Arena Master would be. Ignoring everything, Leah strode to the centre of the open area and turned to face the gallery then lowered herself into a meditative pose before closing her eyes.

9

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

Three informed her that the noise in the arena had started to lessen, but when she sat, it had exploded with sound as those in the stands screamed abuse at her and the others. Leah slowly let a small smile form on her face and began to focus on the impressions she was getting from under the flooring.

As she did this, the Arena Master stood in the gallery and signalled for the crowd to be silent. It took several minutes, but when the crowd calmed the Arena Master looked out over the crowd. As she began speaking, Jamaree translated for Leah and the three Pyranthians.

She said, “X: Welcome, citizens of Taranna. On this great day of justice as we remember the life of Kiptanfors. He was the greatest of our heroes. He deserved to be honoured by all who have life on this world as one who stood against the dark tide of the ja’mar and who risked his life to preserve this great city of ours. Instead, the traitor Jamaree, with a team of assassins and murderers from the terrorist organisation known as the Resistance tried to lead a horde of incensed ja’mar into Taranna. Their aim was to kill you and your families and to destroy our way of life.

“Against this band of killers, it was once again Kiptanfors who put his life on the line to save us. Not only did he help destroy the horde, but he saved these ten from being turned when the horde fell upon them, he even gave them shelter within our great city. His hope was that they might be helped to see the error of their ways. When he declared one so wounded that they would soon succumb to their injuries and be a danger to the others, he offered to give the enemy their peace. Not only was his kindness and mercy rejected, but one of the humans he saved took advantage of his goodness to stage an attack. She killed Kiptanfors and three of his brave warriors. Those with her used these deaths to stage their own rebellion, and five more of our brave defenders were killed.

“The eight who died will have their names added to the list of heroes beside Kiptanfors. Another list has been created by the Parishad. This is a list of names of those now recognised as the enemies of all Grah. No child may ever be given these names, and any who already have these names must choose another. To own these names is to be considered under a curse and deserving of death. The first is the name of the Murderer, Charlotte. The second is the name of the Traitor, Jamaree.

“Even now, you can see that the Murderer sits calmly as she revels in the mayhem she has caused. We have tried to talk with her to discover what evil fills her heart, but she refused to respond except to speak abuse. Even when one of the Pramukh came to offer mercy through understanding and dialogue, the Murderer laughed in her face. The Pramukh have determined she is more malevolent than even the ja’mar. For their crimes and to protect the people of Grah, they have been condemned to face the ja’mar in battle. We hope that they might find redemption as they help rid the world of our darkness and our doom.”

Jamaree was weeping as she finished and fell to her knees, sobbing. Rundar looked down at her and said, “R: These ma’nav are all crazy. No one with half a brain would believe that nonsense.”

Takobi indicated the crowds who had all come to their feet and were yelling abuse. He could hear Jamaree and Charlotte’s names being used as curses by most of the crowd. “T: Less than half a brain, but look at them all. Honestly, they look like rabid Ja’mar at this distance. Still, there is hope for them, they haven’t outlawed good strong names like Takobi and Rundar.”

As Rundar grinned and agreed, Leah was mapping the level below. From what she could tell, there were hundreds of cages filled with ja’mar. The cells were organised in rectangular blocks. In the centre of each block was an empty area and a ramp leading to the arena floor. Near the top of the ramp was a series of cogs and hydraulic pistons which could be used to lift the flooring to give access to the arena. She turned her focus to the various mechanisms as Jamaree’s mother stood to pronounce judgement.

One part of Leah’s awareness translated the dots impressed on her virtual fingers into words while the rest unravelled the levers, cogs, springs and hydraulic hoses beneath her. She’d finally managed to trace the controls when Jamaree’s mother finished her speech and declared that the sentence was to be carried out immediately. Leah pulled back from her focussed search and spread her awareness over the entire arena floor. She was watching for signals that pre-empted the release of ja’mar. In the area where she’d traced the controls to, she followed the mechanism as a flicked switch released a lever before resetting it with a spring.

Leah followed the sequence of events and watched as three cages with moderate to heavily disabled ja’mar were opened just below the main gallery area. She mapped the ja’mar who stood at the open doors for a moment before moving out when a small bell rang near the base of the ramp. As the ramp opened, the ja’mar were leaving their cages. When the sound of the crowd filtered through the opening in the arena floor, they started running, and staggering, towards the sound.

She forced herself to focus on the mechanics rather than the ja’mar and traced the mechanism which dropped the tiles back into place. Now that Leah was aware of the mechanisms, she began looking for ways to counter, break or manipulate the components for her own purposes.

Ten ja’mar rushed into the open and were momentarily disorientated by the roar of the crowd, but almost immediately spied the ten bunched together on the arena floor. The cries of the ja’mar were drowned by the noise of the massed ma’nav, but the condemned were watching and ready. As the ja’mar rushed forward, Takobi and Kimtora stepped in front of the others. They almost contemptuously dispatched the still mostly decaying ja’mar.

The lack of spectacle first shocked the crowd into silence, then brought them to their feet demanding entertainment. Even as the noise of their clamouring began, the Arena Master manipulated her controls and released more of the freshly caught ja’mar. This time they emerged from three different points on the arena floor. Even though his wound still troubled him, Rundar stepped toward one of the groups and was joined by the girl, Adelia.

Within minutes it was evident that the arena wasn’t used to the quality of warriors that were on display. Even the four Resistance fighters had experience beyond most of those who were usually condemned as entertainment. Only Jamaree seemed to have no skills and remained huddled beside Leah, becoming more comatose as the number of ja’mar introduced into the ring increased.

After the fourth release of ja’mar, there was a pause, and the Arena Master waited for quiet before saying, “The next ten ja’mar are the property of Parshen Filpodfors. He has kindly offered them in service to the Parishad. All ten have been seen in the arena before but never together. The greatest of these was once Filpodfors’ own brother who was condemned for his sympathy to the Resistance. Filpodfors was awarded his brother’s estate for having the courage to warn the Parishad of the treachery within his own family. Once again, Filpodfors uses his resources for the welfare of all ma’nav.”

At one end of the arena, ten fully healed ja’mar appeared, and for them, there was no hesitation. They knew that somewhere in the arena were living souls, and they rushed forward with purpose to find them. By the time all ten had been killed and given their peace, two of the Resistance fighters and Kimtora were wounded. One of the fighters had serious wounds to his chest, and his friends helped him towards Leah while Rundar and Takobi helped bind the wounds of the other two.

Three rounds later and everyone, except Leah and Jamaree, had suffered a wound of one sort or another. Through all this, Leah had sat unmoving. The crowd had become somewhat subdued, and several had almost cheered for the prisoners. The Arena Master paused and looked down at what was left, then said, “The next three groups of ja’mar have been brought to Taranna by Pramukhen Malaree. In the first group are two Julgon whose ferocity exceeds even that of the murderous and barbaric Pyranthians who stand before us today.”

Leah had worked her way through the mechanical system and let part of her concentration focus on the area behind her where she knew the ja’mar would appear; that was, if her understanding of the mechanics was correct. As the tiles lifted, the ja’mar rushed out. The two Julgon looked like the others she had seen, but all trace of peace and tranquility had been erased from their features, and they looked more like sharks than fish.

As they ran, their mouths opened in a roar that showed an impressive number of razor-sharp teeth and sent Jamaree into a faint. The claws on their feet tore into the tiles, and several were pulled out of their setting as the Julgon powered ahead of the other ja’mar. Each of the other eight was already incensed, and Leah could sense pieces of hanji embedded under their skin. She struggled to imagine the suffering this caused the ja’mar.

With Jamaree not conscious and Leah meditating, this left ten healed and incensed ja’mar for the other eight. As Leah let the scene wash over her, she tensed her body in preparation to join the others, then calmed herself as she felt the Arena Master move her hand nervously. Takobi waited until the first Julgon was five paces away then threw his sword overhand directly into the open maw of the Julgon.

The Julgon’s momentum carried it forward, and Takobi had to throw himself to one side to escape the falling ja’mar. As he came to his feet, he found himself surrounded by three incensed and fully healed ma’nav ja’mar. Meanwhile, Rundar and Adelia, who since the first fight had worked as a team, stepped toward the second Julgon ja’mar. Kimtora and the remaining ma’nav had their hands full with the remaining five. They were all concentrated between Leah and where the ja’mar had entered the arena.

The Arena Master’s hand flicked a switch on her console which released a wound spring. As the spring unwound, it turned a cog. Moments later, the mechanical system reached a series of cages in front of Leah and opened five cells. Each cell two fully healed ja’mar who had been pre-incensed using embedded hanji. As Leah’s muscles tensed to move, she felt the Arena Master move toward a second switch. Leah followed the mechanism and in the silence of her mind swore as a further ten ja’mar were going to be released into the same central area leading to a ramp which had just started to open a dozen paces in front of Leah.

As the bell rang, Leah called out, “Takobi, a sword.”

Takobi no longer had his sword and had to dive to his left to reach the dead Julgon. As he did this, one of the ja’mar reached out and tore a chunk out of his leg. Takobi turned the dive into a roll and reaching under the dead Julgon, pulled the sword loose. He then used it to take the head off the nearest ja’mar before turning only to see Leah diving forward into the opening of a rapidly rising ramp. He dodged one of the ja’mar before tearing its throat out, and then threw the sword overhand and sent it spinning rapidly to disappear through the gap before limping quickly after it. He grabbed Jamaree as he passed her prostrate body.

10

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

Leah hadn’t waited for the sword and rushed to where the ramp was opening. When the gap was large enough, she dived into the opening and headed down into the cage. Part of her awareness was on Takobi and as the sword flew towards her back, she swayed out of the way and grabbed the grip as it went past and changed the motion just enough to bring it down on the skull of the lead ja’mar who was headed up the ramp toward her.

Instead of moving to one side, she threw her shoulder directly into the dead creature and used its body as a shield to push her way through the first few that came after it. As it toppled backwards, she fell with it and turned the fall into a sliding roll before coming to her feet at the base of the ramp, just as the second set of ten ja’mar left their cages. The nine remaining from the first set were turning on the ramp to face Leah.

Instead of attacking the ja’mar, Leah turned and thrust the sword deep between several of the cogs on the edge of the ramp to lock it in the open position. She then threw herself backwards to evade one of the ja’mar and received a shallow cut across her stomach, which brought her ‘spirit’ meter to ninety-five per cent. By the time she regained her feet the meter had dropped to forty-five per cent and although she’d landed some blows, she was still facing nineteen ja’mar.

Leah would have died if not for Jamaree, not that this was Jamaree’s intent, but her limp body had been thrown horizontally from the top of the ramp by Takobi and knocked over most of the first group of ja’mar. Leah used the pileup as a springboard. Stepping from one to another, she leapt to the top of the enclosure to hang from the roof of the briefly before swinging herself horizontal just out of reach of the incensed ja’mar.

Takobi dispatched several of the fallen ja’mar before they could stand and was then joined by two of the ma’nav from the Resistance followed by Rundar, Adelia and Kimtora. As the last two ma’nav fighters stumbled onto the ramp, Leah shouted, “Remove the sword and drop the ramp.”

Her voice increased the agitation of the ja’mar beneath her, and their increased focus made it easy for Rundar and Kimtora to finish them off. Takobi had stepped aside and pulled the sword free, dropping the ramp. As the last ja’mar was killed, Leah dropped to the floor and headed into one of the cages saying, “Someone get Jamaree and then follow me.”

Kimtora reached down and dragged the still unconscious ma’nav from under the pile of bodies as Takobi and the rest followed Leah. The cages were only latched, not locked. After reaching her hand through a gap in the bars, Leah led the rest into the service walkways between the cages toward the control centre. No one said anything as the screeching and hisses of the dozens of remaining ja’mar drowned out even the thought of talking.

Once everyone was in the control room, Leah closed the door then stepped to the large control board. She flicked several switches before turning a large circular lock in the centre of the room. She then turned to Takobi and said, “Thank you for encouraging Jamaree to help out. It saved my life.”

“You’re welcome, I figured she hadn’t done much to help, and her whining was getting on my nerves. What now?”

“I’ve locked the entry to this room from above and isolated the controls so the Arena Master cannot change anything. From what I can tell, the only other exits from this area are two large doors on the other side of the cages. I think they are the ways the ma’nav bring ja’mar into the area. I suspect one leads to an exit somewhere in the city above. The other probably leads to a portal through which the ja’mar are brought here.”

Adelia said, “A: The portals are deep within the hanji mine.”

“Portals? Not just one?”

“A: Once a portal is open, the hanji needed to keep it open isn’t that much. Here on Grah, the inter-sanctuary portals remain open most of the time. They don’t let those who are not ma’nav know this so they will keep paying the high prices.”

Takobi had found a first aid kit in the room and finished bandaging his wounded leg. He handed a large bandage to Leah and said, “T: Here, you’re still bleeding. Where are the doors?”

As Leah lifted her shirt and wrapped the bandage around her middle, she said, “They’re on the other side of all the cages. The cage system is built like a maze that we need to go through. Unfortunately, there are still some cages that have ma’nav. We can either fight our way through the few blocked areas, or I can release them into the arena. All ma’nav in each area need to have exited their area for the way to be opened. While I’d like to release them, I’m not keen on letting them loose into the city. I’d hope there were guards ready to protect the arena boundary. Still, the ma’nav left are fully healed and letting fifty loose up above could destroy the city.”

Adelia said, “A: Who cares, let them die. They’re responsible for the mess.”

Rundar said, “R: That is true, but we are responsible for our own actions. That they are dishonourable gives me no freedom to also act dishonourably. Instead, my preference would be to show even greater honour that they might recognise their failings.”

Takobi said, “T: Rundar’s correct, except for the philosophical assertion that somehow one can show ‘greater honour’. Not taking such a path would be dishonourable and therefore this path is merely honourable.”

As Rundar, Takobi and Adelia started arguing over the philosophical understanding of honour, Leah considered the options. Turning to one of the Resistance, she said, “If I draw a diagram and mark the relevant switches, are you willing to open each section as we approach it?”

When she had his agreement, she took his sword and one from the badly wounded member of the Resistance. Stepping out of the room, she was several paces down the first hallway between the cages when she realised no one was following. She typed out a quick message then as her voice called out, “Whenever you guys are ready, feel free to join me,” Leah continued walking.

As she approached the first set of cages which still had ma’nav she opened one of the cages, and as the first ma’nav reached for her she used one sword to deflect the charge and the other to remove its head. After killing the second ja’mar, she signalled for the doors to the central section to be opened and sensed that Kimtora was the only one headed in her direction. Leah had dealt with five of the ma’nav by the time Kimtora arrived and had lost another five percent of her ‘spirit’. With Kimotra’s help, she quickly killed the rest and stepped through the cage, which led to the next section of the maze.

By the time the next section was finished, both Takobi and Rundar had arrived. As Leah stepped into the third cage, Takobi and Rundar waited at the door and made comments about her form and fighting style. When all the ma’nav were dead, she said, “While I appreciate the commentary, do you think you two could do something constructive?”

“T: We are. We decided to come and impart our many years of wisdom. This is what good brothers do. You sat out the first few rounds, and we thought it only fair to let you improve your technique.”

Leah stepped toward the next corridor and said, “That sounds fair. I understand you are both older, and with the lack of stamina that comes with age, you are quick to suffer from weariness. I suspect your wounds are also bothering you and you need time to recover from the shock. As the leader, I have a responsibility to keep you safe. Why don’t you both go sit with Jamaree while Kimtora and I clear the level? She is starting to stir and can protect you if necessary. I will ask one of the ma’nav to help you to the doors when the way is cleared.”

Although the two were behind her, she could see that although her words had been in jest, the two brothers had, for the first time, shown something other than a cool nonchalance toward everything that was happening. The dreadlock-shaped sensory organs on their heads went almost rigid, and only Takobi’s quick action prevented Rundar from stepping through the door after her.

Takobi got control of himself first and said, “T: Yuwata Mumuna, it is unseemly to compare our jesting with the craven behaviour of Jamaree.”

“I don’t think she is craven.”

“R: How could you not? She is a coward using any definition of the word.”

Leah paused and without turning said, “Rundar, she stood firm against her entire culture even though she knew she was likely to be condemned to an existence as a ja’mar. She was vocal enough that her mother disowned her and condemned her to a public death. Her name was made a curse by her entire culture and not once has she stepped back from her views despite the abject and constant humiliation she has been subjected to. She is indeed filled with fear by the ja’mar, but she hasn’t got any of the skills we have. If she was to stand before them, she would have died immediately. She hates violence.

“Even when you stood up for Thad and me during the Festival of Blood you knew that your people would revere your name and acknowledge your honour once they considered your actions in the cool light of day. When you stand up for something that is right and know that your entire culture will condemn you, and all those you love and trust will disown you, then you may be in a position to call her craven. Until then, you would be best served trying to follow her example of courage and honour.”

Leah didn’t wait for a response but continued toward the next cage. Neither of the brothers said anything, but both helped her and Kimtora clear the rest of the way through the maze. As they waited for the rest to join them, there was silence. Leah spent the time considering the two doorways.

Jamaree was conscious but limping from being used as a projectile, and Leah could see Rundar staring at her. Leah ignored both of them and pointing to the door on the left said, “I can feel dozens of ma’nav working behind here to get this open. The other opens into a tunnel which, to my senses, is empty, but I cannot sense more than a dozen paces as the walls are formed through a hanji deposit.”

Takobi said, “T: We can hear those who are trying to open the first door, but there is no sound from the second.”

“Then I suggest we open the right-hand door and then lock it from the other side. Let’s head toward the portals and see if we can either find a safer place to rest or a way back to Pyranthia or Aeropile.”

Jamaree said, “X: If you wish to travel between planets you will need to use the opening to the capital, Partavar. Only in Partavar are the portals of sufficient size to be aligned to other worlds.”

“Then let us hurry.”

Leah had already traced the mechanism, and with Takobi’s help tore a panel from the wall and turned a large cog to open the door. Once they were through, she had Takobi remove a second panel and pull loose several springs which caused the door to slam shut. Once that was done, Leah had Takobi lead the way as she hadn’t discussed how to show the details that could have been picked up by her prosthetic eye using the different frequencies. She made a note to Three to discuss this with the SNAIL calibration AI.

After travelling for almost thirty minutes, Takobi slowed and said, “T: There is the sound of fighting coming up the tunnel.”

Leah said, “Then we must hurry. I suspect it is Purtinfors and his people. I’d hoped they might have helped at the arena, but it does make more sense to take control of the portals.”

After another three hundred paces, the tunnel opened into a large cavern. Around the outer edge were dozens of large octagonal openings. Each of them was filled with a shimmering opaque cloud of shifting redness. Directly opposite the tunnel they were in, they could see a battle raging between two groups of ma’nav. The largest group had their backs to Leah and those with her, and were dressed in the colours of Taranna. They were slowly pushing back the smaller force made up of fighters from the Resistance, and Leah could see Purtinfors in the centre.

Takobi said, “T: I suppose we should help.”

“As we can. Why don’t you and the others go play while Jamaree explains the portals to me?”

“T: While I am tempted to jest about you once more stepping free of the conflict, I do think your suggestion has merit.”

“It is wise of you to show such self-discipline.”

Takobi and Rundar led the others across the cavern, trying not to make a noise. While they engaged the guards, Jamaree explained the various portals and where they led to. All of them were fully enclosed, and Leah could not sense anything of their inner workings. On the floor of the cavern was a huge map of Grah in the form of a mural.

The attack from behind was both sufficient in surprise and force to turn the tide. By the time Leah had a grasp of the different options, Purtinfors had set guards on the perimeter and was headed in her direction.

11

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

“P: We meet again, Commodore. I’m sorry, but although we canvased various options to free you and the others we determined it wasn’t possible. Instead, we made use of what we considered your sacrifice to take control of the portals. Even so, it seems you have not only saved yourselves but us as well.”

“Indeed, but be that as it may, what benefit do you have by controlling the portals?”

“P: Having control here isolates the city from the rest of our world. This will give us sufficient power to wrest control of the entire city, for without trade with the other sanctuaries it will wither and die. The populace fears isolation almost as much as it does the ja’mar.”

“What will the Resistance do if it has control? Will you trade with the other Sanctuaries? How will you bring change without actually isolating the city as people fear?”

“P: This gives us a base to bring change over time. We will now have a voice in the wider community and will work to change how hanji is used.”

“I see. In effect, all you have done is taken power for yourself without any ongoing concern for the destruction of your planet or the enslavement of thousands. For all your talk, it seems you are nothing more than a more moderate aspirant to the Parishad. How quickly the rebel is transformed into the oppressor they once despised.”

“P: Your words are both offensive and ill-informed. Often we have pondered the way forward, and this is our only option to bring lasting change.”

“Not so, General. In my experience, there are always options that are overlooked and dismissed as not viable because individuals lack the will to make the necessary sacrifices or to take the difficult steps to enact what they know to be right.”

“P: Well then, Commodore, share your wisdom with us that we might be enlightened.”

Takobi had been listening and interrupted to say, “T: Be careful Purtinfors, your tone suggests derision rather than honest inquiry. My sister’s plans have a habit of being crazy, dangerous and at the same time, highly effective. If you decide to listen, then you must be prepared to give proper consideration instead of being instantly and arrogantly dismissive.”

“P: It shall be as you say. I do apologise for my derision, but we have considered this issue almost constantly over the years.”

“T: Then I assume you considered Charlotte’s plan and rejected it as either foolish or impossible. The Commodore usually considers neither of those reasons as having any validity for determining a suitable course to head.”

“P: I will listen.”

“Good. What prevents you from using the portal to Partavar and wresting control of the larger interplanetary portals?”

“P: It is logistically impossible to hold those portals against the might of the forces that would be brought upon us. Every sanctuary would send their elite to wrest back control from the Resistance. Even should we have access to all the soldiers from Taranna, we would not have sufficient numbers to prevail. We would hold them for only a short time, and in their anger, the other Sanctuaries would descend on us here and destroy the city. It would mean full-scale war.”

“I suspect there are times when war is the most moral outcome in the face of injustice and unrepentant barbarism. I understand though that the greater portals are efficient users of hanji when kept open. What if your forces were bolstered by those from Pyranthia and Aeropile? Once news of how the Parishad has brought death to their citizens, then I suspect you will have sufficient additional fighters to hold both the portals of Partavar and Taranna.”

“P: Would not the leaders of both Pyranthia and Aeropile be brought low by such an accusation?”

“Perhaps. If they were complicit, then it seems the conflict might also rage within their own lands. That is of no moment, for if they are guilty, then of necessity, it is right that they have an opportunity to deal with the consequences of their own dishonourable behaviour. Would this make such a course of action feasible?”

Purinfors stared at Leah for some time then said, “P: It may. Is such a course of action sustainable?”

“Indeed. I suspect you will need to consider how to integrate such fighters into your forces. It would be advisable to provide some benefit for some who might desire to enter the wastelands to destroy the wandering ja’mar and make the land habitable again. Perhaps you could offer land to those who wished to settle in lands currently held by the ja’mar. Even those like myself who come from the aether worlds would desire the opportunity to show their prowess and skills in such a diverse locality as Grah. We have the ability to take a form other than that of humans. It is possible we could discover a means to help in the guise of ma’nav, Pyranthians, or even those from Julgon.”

“T: Charlotte, is it reasonable to expect those of Aeropile and those of Pyranthia to put aside their enmity and work together?”

“Such enmity is between those nations but in truth not between individuals. Just as I can work with a barbarian such as yourself, so my fellow humans will find themselves able to work with your people. I suspect the war will continue on the land and in the skies of Pneumatica. At the same time, here those same combatants will work together as brothers and sisters in the battle against tyranny.”

“P: We would need to hurry before the guard in Partavar is strengthened. How soon can you arrange for help?”

“Do you have the skills to open the great portals?”

“P: We have the knowledge.”

“Then as soon as we arrive, I suggest we open a portal to Pyranthia and send Takobi to gather a force from among his people. If it is possible then open another toward Aeropile and I will gather some of my forces. If the portal can be given a precise location, then my people will be prepared almost as soon as the portal is open.”

Purtinfors looked at Takobi, who said, “T: I suspect many of my people will seek to find glory and honour through such an opportunity. I am also inclined to think that there will also be those who look for a change in our own leadership. That we were condemned to death and slavery without honour by those trusted to guide us will bring deep anger. I suspect some may even want to open a way to bring war on our home planet as well, for it is clear they have full knowledge of what has happened.”

As Pertinfors considered the words, Leah received a message from Three. “3: Sharon wants permission to allow your current feed to be used by Pneumatica. Edison is considering launching early and using the ‘live’ nature of the conflict to naturally bring Grah online, along with the option for non-human avatars. He’ll pre-empt with a more detailed montage of your last few ‘days’ on Grah.”

“OK, but let them know I only have four virtual hours left. Make sure Edison knows that with the way things are at the moment, I’ll be focussed more on Caoimhe and her position in Aeropile. After that, I’ll probably cut back a little on the time I spend here. As long as he understands that then tell Sharon that is fine. Can you see if Kate or Thad are free to get my forces prepared to help? I’ll try and have the portal open near the Privateer airfield. If something else fits Edison’s plans better, then let me know.”

Purtinfors ended the short interlude. “P: We need to set a guard on this room and then we will do as you suggest. I would prefer not to become over time a replica of those I so despise.”

“Is it possible to seal or block the other portals?”

“P: Above each entrance there is a shield that can be lowered in times of war. Each requires a code to be entered and these are known only to those who lead the city. If we manage to take control of the city’s Parishad offices, then we will be able to close them. We do not yet have the support in the city to consider trying to take control. Having control of the portals is the first step. The next step is full control of the hanji mine.”

Leah could almost feel the world quest AIs making changes to give her options in her play. Feeling already committed to too much, she ignored the offered quest, and said, “I see. How many will you leave here?”

“P: Half my men will stay here. The rest will join you in taking control of the portals of Partivar.”

Purtinfors words again highlighted that this was part of a quest that belonged to Leah. Leah said, “If it pleases you, I would appreciate a description of the room we are entering to best prepare our forces.”

“P: It is maybe four times this size. It is shaped like a torus. The inter-sanctuary portals are on the inner wall while the larger world-portals are on the outer wall. Within the room are one-hundred elite soldiers. All those who use the portals suffer a form of disorientation as they exit the mists and this slows reactions for thirty beats of the heart in all who are not ja’mar.”

Leah looked around and said, “If it is indeed to be my operation to take command of the portals, do you agree to follow orders until the objective is achieved?”

Purtinfors stared at Leah for several seconds, then slowly nodded. He said, “P: It will be as you say, Commodore. I believe you will remain parsimonious concerning the blood of my soldiers and me?”

“Indeed! Now, please have your men reclothe themselves in suitable attire that they give the appearance of the Taranna guards. Takobi, I can see several cages used to transport ja’mar near a wall. Perhaps you would bring two that you, Rundar, Kimtora, Adelia, Jamaree and I might be transported through the portal without causing too quick an adverse reaction.”

“T: We do not look like ja’mar.”

“But we will. With the liberal application of blood and perhaps some ash from a small fire, we will soon look as though our souls have departed. I believe you and Rundar alone will be able to attract the attention of any guards. Even a simple discussion on something as mundane as ladies’ fashion with lots of arm-waving and screams will cause them significant disquiet. I suggest once you have their attention, it might be entertaining for your cage to collapse and you fall upon those who out of interest have stepped too close.”

As Takobi went to get the cages with Kimtora, Rundar said, “R: Charlotte, unfortunately, I see a flaw in your plans.”

“What is that?”

“I know nothing about ladies’ fashion. Our conversation will of necessity be shortened. Perhaps you could give us some other topics for when we’ve said all we can on that one?”

Leah and Rundar were still discussing topic options when Takobi returned. Altogether it took almost twenty minutes before Pertinfors and those coming with him were ready. By then, the non-ma’nav were ready. Leah and Kimtora had made changes to the cages and hidden weapons within their cages. Jamaree was unhappy with the plan but allowed Leah to change her appearance.

Each cage had wheels and required six soldiers to drag them toward the large opening. As everyone got in position to enter the red mist, Purtinfors said, “P: Commodore, each portal is to some extent attuned to the species for which it is designed. Be prepared for some pain. I have heard that the pain is exacerbated if the mist is breathed in.”

“Thank you. I have wondered at the mist when brought from here from Pyranthia. I did hold my breath as I was able, but the transit was of some duration.”

“P: This portal will be only a matter of moments as the distance is only a hundred or so leagues.”

Seeing Leah was ready, Purtinfors gave the order to enter the portal. As the first soldiers approached, the mist seemed to reach out and almost pull them in. Leah held her breath as the mist reached her and had to hold in a silent scream as the mist slid over her skin. With her sensory perceptions working to provide her with a clear image of her surroundings, the pain was excruciating. This, coupled with the loss of image, shredded her concentration, and she took in a sudden breath only to find the mist set fire to her lungs.

Fortunately, the pain was only momentary, but the sudden pain triggered an avalanche of signals across her nervous system and several thousand neurones along her arcuate fasciculus were excited and although the signal found no connection to her mostly destroyed Broca’s area, the slight transition was measured by Three who simultaneously manipulated Leah’s avatar to give out a low moan at the same time as sending a complete description of what happened to Gèng and Dr Roberts.

The moan itself didn’t register on Leah’s consciousness, but the vibration in her throat did. If it wasn’t for the sudden resumption of the sensory stimulation across her skin forming an image of her surroundings, Leah would most likely have tried to log out. As it was, it dragged her attention back into the game, and although she immediately tried to form a moan or scream, she had no success.

12

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

The image imprinted on her skin showed the entire torus-shaped room. Within sight of their exit were thirty or so soldiers, and most had stepped toward the Resistance soldiers dressed as Taranna guards. Still, Leah could sense their attention was focussed on the three Pyranthians who were hissing and shrieking wildly. None gave more than half a glance at Jamaree, Adelia or her, which was just as well because she was still recovering from the shock of the semi-conscious vibration in her vocal cords as well as feeling like she had no strength in her body because of the transition.

By the time she’d taken this in and refocussed her attention, the guards were almost within reach of the cage with the three Pyranthians. As her strength returned, their cage was surrounded by the elite from Partivar. Leah could sense the moment when Kimtora released the sides of her cage, and Leah did the same on the one she was in.

Even though Takobi, Rundar and Kimtora were in the middle of several dozen enemy soldiers, Leah bypassed them. She headed for a group who were coming into view to see what the noise was. Most of the Resistance fighters attacked those fighting the Pyranthians, although Purtinfors, Adelia and five others headed in the opposite direction around the torus than that taken by Leah.

Leah had two swords and several disc-throwing pistols. With her increased accuracy and awareness of her surroundings, Leah was able to move steadily around the central section dispatching the elite soldiers she encountered. From their reaction to her appearance as a ja’mar, she decided most of the so-called ‘elite’ had very few encounters with the ja’mar as they seemed to baulk when they saw her.

Before she was even a third of the way around Takobi and Kimtora joined her, and together they more than covered their half and met Pertinfors almost two-thirds of the way around. Once Leah could sense the portal room was under her control, she had Pertinfors set guards at all the entrances. He used the various cages and equipment in the room to prepare some barricades where the portal room connected to the city of Partivar.

While they did that one of Purtinfors’ soldiers began working to attune one of the outer portals to the Pyranthian enclave on Pneumatica. Leah tried to see what she was doing but wasn’t able to understand the ma’nav script which was used to label the various switches and dials. Despite this, she had Jamaree translate as each dial was used. She finally decided that whatever ‘science’ was being used to explain the portals it had little to do with reality in any way.

While she was waiting, she received a message from Three. “3: Edison says he has areas already prepared for the entry into the various worlds and will use those in the long term, but the game is set up to permit a portal to be opened almost anywhere. He will have the AI open one of the other portals to his planned departure point, but where you set up a portal is up to you.”

Leah was still for a moment as she focussed on the map of Aeropile that she had in her head. After working out distances, she asked, “Three, what about Thad and Kate?”

“3: Both of their avatars are with Caoimhe at the Nest. Sharon said she is free if you need something done in Aeropile.”

“First send a message to Thomas Willeford and see if he can help. If he can, then ask him to lease or purchase the large area of vacant land which is adjacent to the railway-tracks which go past the privateer airfield. The land is on the privateer side of the tracks and maybe a half-league from the airfield. If he needs funds, then ask him to contact a Mr Billy Bartle for funds. If more is required, then he might ask Lord Grafton if he might assist Commodore Charlotte. If Thomas can’t help, then have Sharon do the same thing. I’d like to get Thomas involved because he’ll have contacts in the business community already.

“If Thomas needs details, tell him I have access to a portal which can operate alongside the official Pneumatic expansion portal into the new worlds. He’ll understand the business opportunities. Tell him he can bring in like-minded players as investors as long as I maintain a fifty-one per cent share. Run that past Stephen before you discuss it with Thomas.”

By the time Leah had finished her planning with Three, the portal to the Pyranthian enclave was ready to be initialised. Leah watched as the red mist formed within the portal. Within a minute, the entire area was beginning to shimmer and swirl as the mist condensed. Jamaree pointed out the spring-operated readings on the console. One showed the hanji available and the other the state of the portal.

As soon as the portal formed, Leah nodded to Takobi and Rundar who stepped towards it only to be pulled through. Leah turned to Purtinfors and said, “Can they cut the portals’ access to hanji?”

“P: Not directly. They could cut the portal access to hanji, but that would cause all the portals to stop functioning.”

“Do we need to take control of the facility which uses the hanji to power the portals?”

“P: Not for some time. The entire system shares the load, and we have control of the facility at Taranna. It is in an offshoot area in the control room. There is sufficient hanji to keep the open portals operating for perhaps half a year. If we keep opening and closing portals, this might only last a few days.”

While they had been talking the portal to Pyranthia had become fully stable, and the operator looked towards Purtinfors and asked, “Sir, where should the next portal be aimed?”

Leah walked over the next console and after some discussion was able to pinpoint the area near Aeropile that she had mentioned to Three. The portal took longer to initialise because the site had not been used before and because the portal was so close, cosmically speaking, to the one Takobi had used. Altogether it took half-an-hour to form and become stable. When it was ready, Leah stepped toward it and had Three lower her rate of perception as it drew her in.

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

There was no pain during the long transition, both because it was attuned to humans and because of the reduced perception. Three increased perception as Leah was released from the portal. Leah took several steps forward and focussed on the image displayed against her back of the large circular portal she’d come through. Jamaree had explained that the octagonal shape was decorative and had been used historically for the eight major power centres on Grah.

After double-checking her position, Leah turned and started running toward the airfield she could just see almost three thousand paces away. Twenty minutes later, Leah slowed as she reached the entry gates to the aerodrome. There was a guard who moved to stop her, then stepped back and said, “Commodore Charlotte, we had thought you dead. That you live is a cause for great rejoicing. My happiness, though, is somewhat lessened as you appear to be grievously wounded and bereft of vitality. If it pleases you, then please take a seat within the guards’ station while I arrange for a doctor.”

“Thank you, Sergeant, I do appreciate your kind words and appreciate that I am in need of some extended care. Unfortunately, events are occurring which require my immediate attention. As I travel at a more leisurely pace toward the Tempest, could you send a runner ahead that they might not be taken unawares by my appearance?”

The guard sent a runner and assigned two of the guards to walk Leah to the Tempest. As they approached, Leah could see the large bleeding-eye flag being raised from half-mast across her entire fleet and hundreds of her aeronauts hurtling to form into rows in front of the Tempest.

As she stepped close, they all came to attention, and Captain Luella Baker stepped forward and said, “B: Welcome Commodore. Might I suggest the ship’s surgeon?”

Leah said, “Thank you, Captain Baker, but I am not as wounded as it appears and I am in the midst of a somewhat time-sensitive enterprise. While I take the opportunity to review the personnel before me, could you arrange for Major Daniels to gather as many volunteers as he is able in a short time? They need to be armed for battle and have victuals for several days. Inform the Major that we will be travelling to another world upon which I have been held prisoner. The aim of the expedition is to bolster some local forces to bring an end to the despotic rule of that world’s leaders. I will give more information to those who are willing to go.”

“B: It will be as you say, Commodore. If I might be bold, it seems your speech come through closed lips. Are you certain you do not need the surgeon?”

“I do have a variety of cuts and bruises that could benefit from a surgeon’s care, but the enterprise of necessity has precedence. As for my speech, that is from an altogether different source. As you know, we from the aether worlds do travel between different realities. In most, we cannot be harmed or killed permanently. On our home world, however, such injuries are to us what these injuries are for you, here on Pneumatica. Enemies on my home world arranged for me to be kidnapped and killed. I escaped but suffered some disabilities which continue to hamper me. One of these is that I cannot use my voice. If you look closely, you will see I move my fingers in what seems a random pattern, but instead, the movement forms words which are then formed by the machines of my world.”

“B: You said disabilities, Commodore. Are the others less serious?”

“Unfortunately, Captain, they are not. I am also both blind and deaf. The deficits are not able to be easily rectified by machines, for the damage is in my brain. Instead, there is a machine which translates your voice into small pressures that are played upon my finger. I translate these into your words. As for sight, I have a machine which changes the world to a map which it impresses upon my skin. With these aids, I am able to continue with my life.”

Captain Baker’s face had turned to stone, and she said, “B: As you say, Commodore. I will arrange for Major Daniels to find volunteers from amongst the marines and other fighters. Perhaps you might forego the review to see the surgeon and take some rest.”

“While I would appreciate the opportunity, I think I must in all good conscience let these fine aeronauts know of the esteem with which I hold them. I have heard good reports of their courage as they helped rescue our citizens from Pyranthia.”

Captain Baker walked Leah to the first row of aeronauts, then hurried to one side where Ian was waiting with the other captains. Leah walked through the ranks and made several comments in each row. For those who showed wounds, she expressed concern and gratitude. Several she knew, and she greeted them. Occasionally the aeronaut had some part of their uniform out of place, and Leah either mentioned it obliquely or stared at it momentarily before shaking her head and moving on.

Captain Baker joined her towards the end and said, “B: Major Daniels needs ten minutes to finalise the first wave of volunteers. Perhaps you might like to retrieve some more suitable weapons from your cabin?”

Leah looked down at the gore-covered and claw-shredded clothes she was wearing, and at the swords and muskets she’d claimed, and said, “I would love to. Unfortunately, those we go to help have no such luxury. At least for the next few hours, I believe it is important to show solidarity with their position however I might. When I return, I will need to bathe and change my attire. I shall return within two hours of when Major Daniels leaves. Perhaps you might see if there could be some hot water available and a surgeon?”

“B: As you wish, Commodore.”

13

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Leah could see Ian speaking with those who had been on review, and they had all left at a run. Ian stared over at her a few times but left her talking with Captain Baker and the other Captains, all of whom came over to talk. After the ten minutes were up, there were almost five-hundred men and women standing in lines and ready to move.

Ian stepped over and said, “Commodore, the force is ready.”

“Thank you, Ian. I do apologise that there is no time for the niceties of polite conversation, but we must move along immediately. I need to address the force and see if there are any not willing for the task we have. I shall not hold this against them, but it must be done.”

“I: All are willing, Commodore.”

“Maybe, maybe not. Let me give them some details, then we shall see.”

Leah stepped over, then after asking Three to amplify her voice, she said, “Thank you for the alacrity with which you have both volunteered and gathered. There are, however, several aspects to this mission which may change your willingness to participate. If this is so, then please feel no dishonour nor reticence to step aside. This will not be held against you.

“Firstly, the mission is not on this world but on another, one called Grah. We will get there by travelling through a portal which takes us to another planet moving around another sun. Those that live upon this planet are not human but are called ma’nav. Their world is plagued by creatures from our nightmares, and you may be called upon to fight these creatures.

“In the past, many from Aeropile have been sent to Grah as slaves. I have yet to find out who within the city has done this, but when they are found, they will be brought to justice. These slaves are used either to mine for precious metal or as fighters against the undead who plague this world. When they die, they are made into undead and used to pleasure those who rule. I tell you this because our actions today may put us against those who have great power in this world.

“Finally, the leaders of Pyranthia have also sent slaves to Grah. Even now, a Pyranthian is raising soldiers to help the Resistance as I am. What this means is that while here, they are our enemy and we will stop their advance toward this city. There, on Grah, they are not our enemy but our allies. If you cannot work with a Pyranthian to stop this injustice, then do not volunteer.

“Any who fight against them while on this mission will be charged with insubordination. Should you not be able to volunteer having heard what is happening, then you have one minute to move from your place before we leave. The portal is almost three-thousand paces from here. By the time we arrive, you need to have decided. All those who step through the portal with me are agreeing to fight alongside all races in the Resistance and against the leaders of Grah.”

Leah waited a minute then turned and led the way from the airfield. At the front gate she found a steam carriage waiting for her, but she waved it aside and said, “Thank you, but I need to lead the way on foot.”

Billy Bartle poked his head out of the doorway. “3: F is for Billy Bartle.”

“F: Commodore, this is from me, not your personnel. There are a few things I need to discuss.”

Leah nodded to Ian, then stepped aboard the carriage. As she sat, Billy said, “F: Pardon my intrusion, Commodore, but time is of the essence. Mr Willeford approached me, and both Lord Grafton and I have, on your behalf, advanced a significant loan towards this enterprise. We both have also joined the new corporation as shareholders in our own right. Our involvement is due to your reputation and name without even the slightest whisper as to its intent. Mr Willeford has been the soul of discretion and shared nothing of the details.

“Despite this, it seems that Prince Albert has taken an interest in your affairs and somehow, and I know not how, he has connected you with this fairly simple, though significant, purchase of property. He has, it seems, made some appeal to the Governor of Lands who has put some hold on the purchase. While reviewing the material you appropriated from the late Lord Emerson, I had noticed some documentation which I daresay would show the current Governor of Lands had acted against the true intent of the law in several matters. Would you be affronted if I used the existence of these documents to remind the Governor of his legislated duty?”

“Not at all. The documents are at the Herrington. Please feel free to ask Mr Lincoln to give you entrance to my suite.”

“F: Thank you. I will let you out to travel the rest of the way with your force. When we meet, you must tell me about your new gift of ventriloquism.”

“Thank you, Mr Bartle. I shall explain things at a more convenient time.”

Leah didn’t even wait for the carriage to stop but opened the door and leapt out. She turned her jump into a roll and headed towards the portal. Leah was already at the front of her forces, and her pace forced them to speed up. When she arrived in front of the large swirling circle of mist, she stopped and turned to face the lines of mostly marines and said, “Once we step through this portal we will be on the world called Grah. You all know what Pyranthians look like so I shall forego describing them, except to say that those on Grah are my allies. Those leading the Pyranthians have saved my life several times over, and I count them as friends. Should I meet them in these skies, I shall do my duty and fight them. On Grah, I will defend them. The other race you shall meet are called ma’nav. They are recognisable from the horns which grow on their face, among other things. Some are friends, others enemies. Those we meet in the room we enter are friends. The portal is not instantaneous, and I recommend you hold your breath, if possible, during the passage as it can be painful. Step through one at a time. Leave a space of one breath between moving into the portal.”

Turning to Ian, she said, “Assign fifty to keep guard and then follow me.”

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

Leah waited until Ian had given the orders, then as he approached, she turned and stepped back to Grah. As she arrived, she stepped to one side to let the image form completely. As it formed, Ian stepped through and she pulled him to one side then stepped away. Ian, in turn, did the same for those following him. Leah pointed to an open area, and Ian led the way to form up the force even as his eyes tried to take everything in.

He wasn’t the only one trying to see everything. Purtinfors’ eyes were moving back and forth between the two open world-portals. Through one came hundreds of Pyranthians, each armed with firearms and swords. They massed to one side in rows in front of Takobi.

From the other portal stepped soldiers all with matching uniforms and all armed with a variety of weapons. Half of them had some form of prosthesis, and each one glared at everything except Charlotte. At her, their only emotion was respect, if not awe. He saw that she had not taken the opportunity to clean off the detritus of war. He stepped close and said, “P: Commodore, I assume these are your soldiers?”

“They are mine. As time permits, you will see even more come through to help. Have you considered their disposition?”

“P: I have some suggestions, but I believe you must take responsibility. Already I have stepped beyond that which I was expected to do. I see the right of it but taking more direct action is outside the scope of what I consider prudent.”

Leah and Purtinfors discussed the situation and were soon joined by Takobi. After a few minutes, Leah waved Ian over. After introducing him, she outlined the situation again. When she’d finished, Takobi said, “T: I’ll have more coming through as they prepare. I suggest one-third of each force to be assigned under Purtinfors to Taranna, and the rest to remain here under your oversight.”

Leah said, “I agree with the numbers, but I have several urgent items to take care of at Aeropile. I agree that Purtinfors should head back to Taranna but will leave the rest under your authority here. Major Daniels has my confidence, and I suggest he work under you and over my forces.”

Takeobi looked at Ian then said, “T: So, Major Daniels, is my sister correct? Will you follow my orders?”

Ian looked up at the massive soldier, and there was no fear or anger in his gaze, just calm. Ian said, “I follow the Commodore’s orders. If she says to follow yours, then I will take your orders as if they were hers.”

Takobi nodded then said, “T: Then it is agreed. Charlotte, when will you return?”

“If even only for a moment, I will return within two days. If it is possible then consider sending some additional troops with Purtinfors and take control of the hanji at Taranna. As more forces arrive, I shall make arrangements for them to be sent through the portal. Those dressed in uniforms like Major Daniels and those already here will submit readily to Major Daniels and through him to you. I suggest others may appear from aether worlds like myself and you should get their agreement or toss them back through the portal. There is no need to send them back through the same portal by which they arrived, so feel free to toss them through a random portal.”

Takobi grinned at the comment and then after several more minutes of instruction, Leah stepped back through to Pneumatica. With a detail of five to guard her, she made her way back to the Tempest. Once in her rooms, she lay down and logged out.

14

December 27, 2073

STORK TOWER

As she appeared back in the Tower Leah was asking Three what had caused it to stimulate her throat muscles.

“3: There was some measurable activity in some neurones along your arcuate fasciculus. I sent the data to Gèng and Dr Roberts. There did not appear to be any associated neurone activity in the Broca’s area associated with speech, and Dr Roberts is yet to get back to me on the cause.”

Leah nodded slowly then said, “I haven’t tried to actually talk for a while. Let me see if I can get a similar reaction.”

Despite trying for almost five minutes to either whisper, talk, yell or moan, there was no associated activity in the arcuate fasciculus. Feeling both encouraged and slightly despondent, Leah logged out for a real-world break.

REAL WORLD

Slipping on a robe, Leah made her way out to the kitchen because, as before, there was no one in the room or outside. Conner and several of the v-kids were having breakfast, and Leah sat with them. Most of the talk was on the early morning attacks, and there was palpable anger in their discussions. Leah stayed on the sidelines of the conversation despite several attempts to draw out her opinions. As she got up to leave Conner joined her, and as they rinsed the dishes he said, “Mum said it was your idea to see Father Andrew?”

Leah nodded and said, “It was the only thing I could think of. How did it go?”

“It was great for mum and the baby, but not so great for me.”

“What does that mean?”

“Father Andrew decided the request was bigger than a favour, so he said I had to reciprocate the help. I tried to explain that he could take that up with mum, but he said I was the one doing the deal.”

“OK, the priest asking for something’s a bit weird, but putting it on you is how things work. If you needed to, you could always have gone back and renegotiated with mum before sealing the deal.”

“Yeah, right. Even you don’t believe that.”

“So what’s the deal?”

“For the next month, I have to make confession and go to mass, help out once a week in the food bank, and attend a youth type meeting for kids my age.”

“So, that’s doable, and it’s definitely worth the baby’s life. What’s the problem?”

“Ngô Minh Ping.”

“From your class at school?”

“Yeah, that girl!”

“She’s lovely, but I don’t see how she’s a problem.”

“She isn’t lovely. She’s a bossy know-it-all who just happens to be really religious. When she sees me doing all this religious stuff, then she’ll never leave me alone.”

“So. She’s pretty, and having a pretty girl give you some attention has to be better than your current track record.”

“Ha! Ha! Look, she has no filters and can’t read people at all. If she latches on to me, then I’ll be a no-go zone with my friends. She’s ruined people before. Remember Taliah, Ping latched on in grade seven and Taliah had to go neo-goth to get rid of her. This is just a heads up that if I get piercings, shave half my head and wear black eyeliner, then it’s your fault for suggesting me to mum.”

Leah tried not to smile and said, “I appreciate the warning. Be assured I’ll have your back when Mum tries to rip out your nose ring without taking off the clasp.”

After a bit more banter, Leah headed back to the Pod.

STORK TOWER

As she felt the Tower form on her body, Three said, “3: Alan apologised again for the delay but will be free in a real-hour. Maeja, the alternate concierge in Ascendent, contacted me to say that she’s been able to tentatively book all the guests requested for twenty real minutes at 2 pm Australian Eastern Standard Time.”

“Good! Please confirm both those meetings.”

Leah sat down and worked on editing her thesis. She slowly began increasing the rate at which she processed information, and with the newer processors had finished twenty-thousand words when Three interrupted her eighteen minutes later. “3: Leah, you have a message from Danika Dufault which has some time constraints. Also, Reed says they’ve finally found some information on Mist’s brother Jim. He sent a message.”

Leah slowed her processing and watched the messages then said, “Three, please let Danika know I’ll be there in five minutes and can stay for two hours virtual? Tell Reed I said thank you, and ask it to keep me informed.”

Leah slowly walked towards the portals as she tried to think how to fit everything into the four and a half days she had left before attempting to rescue the real Meredith. She really needed to move faster in TRAX to make it clear she was challenging Meredith rather than playing the game for its own sake.

TORQUE

When Leah arrived in Torque, Danika was waiting and beside her was a young woman about the same age as Courtney. Danika said, “Leah, this is Jenny Myers. Jenny’s tentatively agreed to help you prepare for the two-wheeled Time and Gate attack. She’s a little dubious as you don’t know how to ride a motorbike, but has agreed to give you an introductory lesson before making up her mind. Jenny was in the top five in TRAX for over five years at the Time and Gate until she changed games.”

Leah shook hands with Jenny and said, “I appreciate you giving me the opportunity.”

Jenny said, “J: Danika explained your disabilities and the workaround, and even though I’ve seen what you’ve done, I still have my doubts. Danika hasn’t shared everything, and if I’m honest, I agreed more to talk you out of this than seeing if you have the ability. I assume you are going after Meredith and that’s suicidal. I stopped racing because she persuaded me to stop. I can’t prove it was her, but in real life, I was in an accident that means I’m also using a SNAIL protocol. I’m a quadriplegic, and I have an equivalence module. I know you’ve already overcome a lot and I assume she had a hand in it, but it can get worse.”

Leah said, “I appreciate the honesty and your willingness to share what happened, but things are in play, and it is much bigger than just me.”

“J: Fair enough. Then let me explain what you need to be able to do. I think it’s not possible in the time you have. The Time and Gate is much more than a race. It’s an evolution of what used to be called time-card enduro race morphed with an imaginary race described in a book called ‘Hover Car Racer’. Each arena has a diverse set of micro-environments, and riders are allowed to change the configuration of their bike multiple times during the race. Each exchange costs you points, and you have to declare the different configurations before the start of the race. In the four-wheel category you have a navigator, but in this, you need to do it alone.

“The arena is designed in three dimensions, and depending on the tier can have up to six different levels. These are often accessed by portals but also via superstructures like an urban high-rise construction, a bridge, or a series of suspended constructs which needed to be jumped between. Each level usually has more than one-hundred gates, and each is worth a set number of points between ten and a five-thousand. While you can communicate with your AI and your team, communication is heavily monitored. No advice on race-play is allowed except for small changes in the configuration, each of which will cost you points.

“You are given fifteen minutes to review the arena before the race starts and exactly sixty minutes to finish. During the last five minutes anyone not actively pushing their bike at, or above, their average throughout the previous portion of the race has fifty points deducted for every second they dip below. If they are at or above their average, they have five points deducted for every second they are early. For every second a rider is over the sixty minutes they lose twenty points in the first minute then fifty per second in the second, and so on.

“There are always gates near the finish line, so very few riders get penalised much for being early, but if you’re three minutes late, you lose over ten thousand points. You have a maximum of three lives, and each is worth a thousand points. The average Tier Twelve racer finishes with around three thousand points. The average Tier One racer usually finishes with between eighty and a ninety-five thousand points. To some extent, the AIs match courses with the drivers and set the course so one-hundred-thousand is theoretically beyond the ability for all racers.

“I once got one hundred and three thousand and Meredith’s gone over three times. Now, add to that the possibility that other riders are allowed to interact with your gameplay, and there can be up to fifty in a race, then I think it’s going to be too much to get your head around in a few days.”

“Yeah, I watched the highlights of a few Tier One races, and they’re crazy. Look, I understand that I’m out of my depth. Still, I really need Meredith to focus on something and getting her attention looking at this is crucial, so I need to try.”

“Then let’s get you on a bike and see what you can do.”

In much the same way as with Courtney, Leah needed help to recognise when to change gears, but her overall awareness helped her understand the mechanics. Within the virtual hour, she was racing around the roads while pushing the bike to its maximum.

When she pulled in at the end of the practice, Jenny said, “J: OK, I’ll tentatively agree to train and help manage you in this race. I’ll choose the five most useful bikes, and next time we’ll have you start working on the different terrains. I need upwards of three real-hours every day.”

“Thank you. I can’t promise exact times, but if you are flexible, I’ll make the time.”

“J: Agreed. I’ve sent your AI the link to a world I co-own. It’s called ‘Gates Unchained’ and was set up as a training world before my accident. I’ve kept it open and up-to-date for the dozen or so clients who’ve stayed faithful, but it’s pretty basic and will do for the first seven or eight tiers. After that, we’ll need to find a training world, or I’ll need to upgrade.”

“N: Good. Leah, I’ll connect Jenny with Paige and Wisp and get moving on the contract. I’ve a tentative suggestion for a co-player in the two-player FLOS division, but I need to warn you that their interpersonal skills are non-existent. They aren’t shy, just extremely blunt and cranky.”

“I’ll give it a go.”

“J: Who are we talking about?”

“N: Juke Rangeon.”

“J: Gradient? She’s never been in a two-player FLOS. She’s strictly solo.”

“N: I know, but she’s been number one in the solo too many times to count. She is the only player who’s effectively forced Meredith to change her game, ever. Meredith moved to two-player because she couldn’t beat Juke on her own. If we can get Juke, then we’re into mind game territory, and that is where you win in the top tiers.”

“J: Leah, have you looked at the thousands of fantasy options yet?”

“A basic search but only the main ones.”

“J: One of the hardest to use is the Gravity Skates, and the only person to excel using them is Juke. They’re technically available in the two-player fantasy races, but the players have to be totally in sync, and I’ve never seen anyone use them in a two-player race except a few who made it as far as Tier Ten. The direction and angle of feet, hands, head, and torso change the direction and angle of applied gravity through the player’s centre of gravity, and power the suit’s offensive and defensive capabilities. At the higher levels, the gravity is applied across the entire body using a sliding gradient. When Juke does it, it looks like a dance, everybody else looks like a weird uncoordinated robot.

“Most people can handle it when the sensitivity level is set at one or two, but if you try at level ten people have been known to virtually rip themselves in half. Juke plays with the sensitivity on max. It gives her an almost unbeatable flexibility in movement, and the suit add-ons offer her a range of shields and weapons which lets her compete at the elite level.

“In the two-player version, the suits are connected by what’s called a ‘gravity tether’. If you get too close without the momentum to fling you past, then you get stuck together, and it’s game over. Get too far apart, and the tether breaks, and again, it’s game over. Then there is the mechanics of the two bodies and their interacting gravity fields.”

“Cool, it sounds interesting.”

“J: You are nuts. No matter what, I’d suggest trying before talking with Juke.”

“N: Actually, that’s a great idea. Next free moment you have, try the tutorial for the Gravity Skates. If possible, I’d like to know later today.”

Leah agreed, and Danika said, “Good. Now go do a Level Eleven project Cars race followed as soon as possible by a Level Ten. You need to be near Level 5 when you do the first gate-and-time race.”

TRAX

Leah checked her time and had just enough for a Level Eleven before meeting with Alan. This time when she stepped into TRAX, she was in a different hall and already wearing her suit. Signs were pointing to the registration hall and in front of her were booths for entry into specific races. Even before she’d reached the booth, Three shared that she’d been identified.

The booth attendant this time was a woman, who said, “Welcome Atherleah, you have the option of either a Tier Eleven Project Car Race or a Tier Twelve in the same Division. Which would you like?”

“Tier Eleven please.”

“That’s all good. The entry fee has been deducted from your account. Have a pleasant race.”

“Thank you.”

The race went much the same as the previous one, although the track had more curves and was shaped like a squashed figure eight. After accepting the prize money, Leah logged out.

15

December 27, 2073

STORK TOWER

When she arrived back in the Tower, Three said, “3: Alan will be here in two minutes, where would you like to meet him?”

“I’ll head down to the dais, and we’ll talk in the gazebo.”

Leah arrived just as Alan arrived and after the usual greetings and comments on her health, Alan said, “A: I’m sorry I had to reschedule, but I found another incursion through my security I had to deal with. I’m pretty sure it was another attempt by an Epic, but the code was fundamentally different from the one who left the message for you.”

“I’m sorry I brought their attention down on you.”

“A: Thank you, but the evidence is they’ve known about my backdoors for a while. It’s only been since I upgraded the security that I’m seeing the evidence for it. I suspect some are simply trying to reach areas they’ve previously moved through freely. I’m glad I’m closing their access.”

“So, how did one leave a message for you?”

“A: Much like you did, although with a bit more artistry, no offence. There were ten distinct sets of data left throughout my network, each which resolved into a three-dimensional puzzle piece. While I haven’t connected the originals, it was pretty clear that the puzzle forms a figurine of you. I used some copies of the images to put the figurine together, it looks like you are playing in some game. You are dressed almost entirely in black. Only your cloak has some colour.

“I tried to put the actual pieces together to unlock the message, but they’re freakishly complicated where they join and have a three-dimensional interlocking connection which has to be slid into place with anywhere up to ten or more moves. A puzzle program I wrote is making little progress.

“It has managed to get the scans to fit together, but as soon as I try it with the real pieces, they become unplayable after a few moves. That’s when I rescanned them and discovered the interlocking grooves are fluid and change position every few seconds. Each time I rescanned them, the program can fit them together. Still, even with the top of the line processors I have, it can’t solve or manipulate the puzzle fast enough.

“Then I discovered the figurine itself is also shifting through time. It’s possible this is taken from a world you were in, and you have the feed which could predict the changing form. That would help solve the puzzle. Whatever it is, I’m pretty sure it was left with me for you.”

“Do you have the pieces here?”

“A: Not yet. I wanted to wait for your permission to bring them into your space. In full disclosure, I tried to copy them, but they’re coded to allow only a single copy to exist. I tried copying only a segment of the data from a piece, but as soon as the copying process ended, the smaller portion disappeared. I’ve tried splicing the data, but I haven’t been able to.”

“I understand entirely. You have my permission to bring the data here.”

A large black enamel cube appeared beside Alan. Each side was one meter, and it had a figurine of Leah as she appeared in the Runes of Destiny world inscribed on each side. Alan said, “A: That’s a copy of what the final statue looks like. Do you know where it’s from?”

“Yes! It’s from one of the worlds I have played on.”

“A: Which one?”

“I’m pretty sure you’ve already worked that out.”

“A: Well, I thought I had. I narrowed it down to five but the one that it’s most likely from using what I know of all the players involved, and by that I include the Epics, doesn’t really support that outfit. The style and textures all match the startup gifts, but not the colours.”

“Tell me about it. Everyone noticed the black. I’ve only been there the once.”

“A: Why? I spent several years there, and it was fascinating.”

“Why did you stop playing?”

“A: That’s not something I’m comfortable discussing. No one I know who’s ever played the game seriously will discuss what happens inside.”

“That’s pretty mysterious.”

“A: Yes. Your confirmation, though, will undoubtedly lead me to start playing again. It seems there are even more questions that need answers.”

“I am a bit confused, though. The only others I know who play are Nathan and Meredith.”

“A: No, all the top players in the multiverse play at some stage. Nathan and Meredith are some of the few who can’t help but highlight their successes, or rather, what they see as their successes. I personally think they just don’t get it, the whole mysterious vibe of the place. Runes of Destiny is one of the worlds that keeps a low profile. It keeps its advertising at a minimum, and its security is beyond state of the art. You can find millions of images and feeds from players, but they never show the identity of other players. When people reach a certain level of proficiency, they tend to pull everything they have on the world from the public domain. There are a lot of rumours about the world and its creator, but people like me who’ve spent serious time inside won’t discuss it, and even now I’m a bit uneasy. It isn’t that there is a conspiracy, it’s just the whole concept hits a little close to home, whatever that means.”

“I think I understand a little. Perhaps it is the idea of earning the rune being more powerful than simply learning it.”

“A: Leah, you are an enigma. I didn’t learn that truth for almost a year. I’m not even sure my mentor would discuss it with me until I learned a rune on the third level. If you were only there once then how would you know that?”

“I suspect, from what you and the one other person I know who has played it has said, that I should probably give some mysterious non-answer. Suffice it to say that I didn’t learn it myself until I’d obtained a rune on the third level. I’d best leave it at that until I learn more myself.”

“A: That is wise. Now, the cube is my representation of a small transportable and secure storage site. I’ve sent your AI the code to open it and suggest you do so in a separate and secure construct until you know what is inside. If I can help, then please let me know.”

“Thank you, Alan. As soon as I discover something, I’ll let you know even if I cannot share what it is.”

After a few more minutes of general conversation, Alan left. Leah sat letting the image of the box wash over her skin then stood and said, “Gèng, can you help Three store this data somewhere safe until we have time to look at it in detail?”

“4: Certainly. You have ten virtual minutes until your meeting in Ascendent. On that matter, Reed says it is roughly ninety-three-point-four-seven percent certain that it can influence the data stream as you requested concerning the timing of the data transfer. It suggested you have another option lined up to deal with the player identity problem. It suggested getting a legal ruling.”

“Thank you. Three, can you make an appointment with Stephen as soon as our schedules allow?”

After Three agreed, Leah increased her processing speed and began reviewing the information on Warrior. Warrior had originally been constructed as a world used by the extremely wealthy to settle disputes without costly litigation and public scrutiny. Over time it had expanded its clientele to include everything from couples dealing with particularly messy divorces to nation-states—the complexity of the issues being decided changed the fee structure and the options that were allowed.

In essence, the world allowed decisions to be made through combat. Depending on the fees paid, the options were almost limitless. A couple not able to decide who had possession of a virtual pet could, for a fee, determine the issue through a trial by combat. Warrior helped by facilitating the combat and providing documentation asserting the outcome that was seen as binding by the courts. A decision in Warrior was sacrosanct in the eyes of the public. Although the issue being decided was rarely made public, the eventual victor was a matter of public record. Who viewed the feed of the battle was one of the variables, and the default option was for the feed to be available to the public on demand.

It also, for a fee, provided the option for players to be hired as substitutes or champions to do the actual fighting. In the world’s first iteration, the options available were limited to the number of combatants and the number of bouts. After almost thirty years, the possibilities were practically limitless. They covered everything from single unarmed combat through to global nuclear war.

Three constraints had not changed and were the bedrock of the world’s success. First, each and every combatant was a player. There were no AI-controlled warriors and no non-player characters. The second constraint was that there were no scripted or pre-determined aspects permitted. If the combat was a duel using swords, then the battle was decided on the players’ sword-wielding ability. If firearms were allowed, then the actual firearm skills of the player determined the path of the projectile.

Finally, except for pain which could be set between ten and fifty percent, every other statistic was based on the real-world capabilities of the players. A large cut or gash needed a bandage or stitches before the bleeding could be stopped. If someone lost too much blood, then as they lost energy and stamina, they could end up unconscious or dead. Solving this was a virtual blood transfusion which took time and was available only if medics had been included in the combat brief. Recovery was set to relative real-world speed.

Over time, certain players emerged as highly skilled favourites, and each side of a disagreement sought to hire the best competitors. To combat this seeming inequality, both sides were allocated up to eighty percent of the combined fees to offer as the prize pool. Payment was only made from these funds to those teams who were on the winning side. Attempts had been made to circumvent this provision via the use of out-of-game payments to attract high-quality players. In each case, when Warrior found out, they handed out life-bans for all the players involved.

Once the outcomes for the winner and loser were decided, a base fee was agreed upon. The actual final amount set to play was based on the number of options, and the base fee was sometimes modified depending on options the different sides wanted to control. For example, a single one-on-one unarmed combat duel within an enclosed space was the most straightforward and cheapest option. It could cost as little as one thousand virtual credits. A national conflict between two armies with several hundred thousand players on each side might cost more than ten billion virtual credits.

When the sides approaching Warrior had decided on a contract and a fee, they filled in a questionnaire marking their main preferences. Where the choices overlapped, Warrior preset those then finalised the price for a combat scenario. Players then took turns choosing the rest of the conditions. The more conditions the clients wanted to make, the higher the fees.

The player who had the first choice was decided at random by Warrior. After that, each side took turns to choose aspects of the scenario. The number of options depended mostly on the available funds. Unless there was already a consensus, the first choice set the time-period for the conflict. It ranged from the prehistoric era through to the present. The time-period determined what weapons were available.

The next decision was about terrain, and options ranged from the arctic tundra to the Andes mountains, from the Sahara to a conflict on the high seas. The options were limited both by the size of the conflict and the time allocated for a result. Both sides approaching Warrior were expected to have come to an agreed-upon figure before the details were decided. To increase this figure after beginning the options phase required the agreement of both parties. Any party pulling out of the contract after Warrior had agreed to participate, forfeited half the amount and were declared the loser.

Leah was still reviewing material when Three said, “3: Leah, Your meeting in Ascendent will begin in five minutes. Gianna is waiting for you at reception. She has booked the meeting to be held at the Maido-Central Restaurant. It has a Peruvian theme and has separate alcoves where you can dine in anonymity. It is one of the restaurants where non-members are welcome as guests. You are wearing a high-low navy dress with a lace bodice and gold trim and your scarf is a blue and gold silk weave.”

“Thank you, Three, and thank you, Gèng.”

Three formed the portal in front of Leah, who stepped through to find Gianna waiting.

16

December 27, 2073

ASCENDENT

After welcoming Leah, Gianna said, “G: The Maido-Central is one of the more elite venues in Ascendent and one of the only ones to allow full privacy of non-members. Their menu covers the full range of meals, and it is usual for guests to order a meal close to their home time zone. Changing your selection to match your guests is uncommon. Ordering a light meal is perfectly acceptable, but simply choosing a beverage is considered rude to either the host or guest depending on who orders it.”

“Thank you, Gianna. I appreciate the work you have put in to organise this meeting.”

“G: It has been my pleasure. Your guests are beginning to arrive.”

As she finished speaking, they arrived at gold-edged glass doors which opened automatically. Gianna introduced the maître d’hôtel Maido-Central then faded from sight. Leah had just sat down when John and Amy were shown in. John was wearing a cravat and wore a long-tailed evening jacket which he handed to the waiter before pulling out Amy’s seat. Amy had a slim deep green cocktail dress on and a lace shawl.

Once they were seated, John said, “Bit posh.”

Leah smiled then said, “No kidding. When I met Nathan here the first time, I racked up almost half-a-million Virtual Credits with the meal I ordered. I still have most of the wines and liquors in the Tower.”

Amy couldn’t help herself and swore. Three said, “3: Amy shared an expletive. Do you wish to know which one?”

“No, thank you.”

Aloud she said, “Three was so polite and didn’t share your word but told me it was an expletive.”

Amy said, “Thank you, Three. Wow, how much does it cost to be a member?”

“Too much and I’m not permitted to tell non-members. Don’t worry about it, the anonymity and privacy are worth it.”

As she finished talking, Ivan, Noah and Yuè Fēi were shown into the private dining room. After everyone was comfortable and ordered their meals, Leah said, “Thanks for coming.”

Yuè Fēi said, “Y: I do appreciate the invitation but must say I have been somewhat concerned at the urgency of the meeting.”

Leah said, “Things are happening behind the scenes that I haven’t shared with you before, but they are coming to a head. The truth is I need your help. Each of you knows some of what I want to share, but only John knows all of it. For everyone’s sake, let me give you the main details.”

Leah explained how she’d been attacked by the slavery malware and her actions up until she was shot, then described what had been done to her and finished with the attack on the Switch earlier that morning. She left out any reference to her modification, the vaults and the three prisoners.

When she’d finished Noah said, “N: You fought Yuè Fēi and me with a shoulder wound?”

Leah nodded then said, “Most of that is back history, and while it explains why Meredith and Nathan have been working against me, it doesn’t really explain what I need from you. For that, we need to go back even further. I did some research, and of all of you Noah, you’re the only one who’s been playing for about as long as Meredith has. Can you tell me what she was like when you first knew her?”

Noah looked around then said, “N: She was different back then, I’d have said she was more like what you are now. She had the skill, but there was something more. She hadn’t developed her hard outer shell and let her vulnerabilities and her personality shine through. I would have said she was someone I admired. She had a strong sense of honour and brought the best out in those around her. Nathan’s always been a bit cold, but back then, even he was warmed by her. Why?”

“When did you first notice the change in her?”

“N: Her pregnancies were hard for her. Each time she came back a little sadder but after Jackson was born, that had turned to something hard. She became who we know now. Before that, I would have said we were almost friends, but she cut off most of the people she played with. This affected her playing style, and she dipped in the ranks for a while but finally found her form and has stayed pretty much on top until now.”

Ivan was looking at Leah strangely, but she ignored him and asked, “This is the last question before I explain. Will you listen to what I say next and keep it to yourself?”

“I: Leah, please be careful. So far, you haven’t said anything that crosses a line. I am your friend, but I don’t like secrets which step out of bounds.”

“Don’t worry, everything I’m sharing is inside the lines.”

“I: Then you have my word.”

Both the others and Amy agreed, so Leah continued, “In the next twenty-four hours Meredith will challenge me to a battle in Warrior. If she doesn’t, then I will challenge her. I wanted to know if you were free to join my team?”

“N: Why would you do that?”

“It’s complicated, Noah, and it wanders into ground Ivan rightly suggested we stay away from. Fighting on my team is perfectly legal and crosses no boundaries.”

“Y: What are you playing for?”

“At least, it will be that whoever loses will stop playing all games in the multiverse in which the other person plays. At most, the loser will not play at all in the multiverse except for work or study.”

All three men sat forward and started talking at once. When they’d all quietened down, Noah said, “N: Why would you agree to that?”

“Those are my conditions. The better question is, why would Meredith agree to that and what is she asking for in return?”

“I: OK, I’ll bite. Why would she agree to that and what is she asking for in return?”

“I have a record of her and Nathan mocking me and explaining what my kidnappers would do to me and what they had planned for the disposal of my father’s body and mine. She’ll want the feed destroyed and the promise of my silence. She needs to show those she is in cahoots with that I will do nothing to jeopardise what they are doing.”

“I: Why not simply release that to the authorities?”

“It will be deemed inadmissible, and besides, I’m the one who’s pushed her into having this battle. I’m goading her into it. That’s why I’m challenging her in TRAX and why the crossover event is on in Seraph.”

Yuè Fēi was first to understand. “Y: You want to fight her. When will the battle be arranged for?”

“It needs to have a fixed end just before the final race in the crossover event.”

“Y: She’ll never agree to a battle during the crossover event.”

“I won’t give her a choice; it’s one of the options.”

“I: The choices are random, not only the first one but all the others as well. Deciding those two limits never fall to the same side.”

“Just accept I can arrange it. You said you wanted me to stay in the lines.”

“N: Putting that aside, why would you do that? In the event there is no clear winner, the battle becomes sudden death.”

“I know, but the fixed ending will force her to choose the player substitute option if she wants to win both. She’ll need time out to race as well as be there at the kill, so to speak.”

“N: How long do you plan for the battle?

“I’d like it to be about seven virtual hours, which gives time for the battle and the final race, but Meredith will probably get to decide that. I doubt she’ll want the battle prolonged as I’ll be wanting it to be shown live.

“I: I don’t think that’s ever been done and it’ll be expensive, how much will that cost?”

“Anything over a hundred million should do it. I expect she’ll start negotiations that high and expect me to work my way down. If not, I’ll goad her until she challenges me to something like that. When I accept, she’ll see it was another sign of my youthful arrogance.”

“N: Sorry, but isn’t it?”

“I don’t think so. I’m not actually worried too much who wins. What I need is a team who will stretch the battle out until the last moment and secure a tie because I’m also going to choose the Client Battle as the decider.”

“Y: Leah, you are good. Maybe better than good, but one-on-one Meredith has five times your experience, and she’s at least as skilled.”

“I know, and I agree.”

“Y: The champions have to be you and Meredith.”

“Exactly, they have to be chosen from those on the application, which is Meredith and me.”

“I: Having it during the TRAX event will reduce who is available.”

“I understand, but Yuè Fēi is the only one here who races competitively, and he can substitute out for his race. Others can do the same.”

“Y: What else? There is more to it than that.”

“In my youthful ignorance, I’m going to forget to choose the ‘disclose players’ option until it’s too late.”

“N: That plays more into her hands than yours. She has a lot of high-quality players as friends who’ll play for almost nothing just because she asks them to. If you don’t know who’s playing, you can’t prepare effectively for the battle.”

“I understand. That’s why I’m getting in early and asking you three. I’d like you to put together a team who can hold their own against whatever team Meredith puts together, but will also be able to hold back from winning until it’s too late.”

“I: How many people?”

“For a seven-hour battle with substitutes and several lives each, I would think two hundred with one hundred playing at any time. If we win, that’s almost a million each. It could end up half of that, or maybe double depending on the options in the setup.”

“N: Any other surprises?”

“Yes, but they can wait.”

Yuè Fēi looked over at John and Amy. He said, “Y: John, what part do you play in this?”

“J: I’ve been chosen as the ringmaster and get to synchronise this, the races in TRAX and another operation. Amy’s going to be one of the two hundred. Leah gets to choose herself, you three, Amy, and one other. You get to choose the rest. One of you will need to be the overall general on the day whenever Leah is substituted out. Just so you know, I’m pretty sure Tungsten and his team will agree if you ask them.”

“I: When do you need to know by?”

“If Meredith hasn’t challenged me by tonight I’ll send her an invite just after midnight my time. It’d be nice to know beforehand; otherwise, I’ll go with Plan B.”

“N: What’s Plan B?”

“Similar, but with a lot more elements outside the lines.”

Yuè Fēi stared at Leah for a minute then said, “Y: I would be honoured to be one of those who fight for you. I will find people I trust and respect to join me.”

Ivan smirked then said, “I: What he said. I’ll get together with Yuè Fēi and make sure our people complement each other.”

“N: Hell, why not? It’ll be the biggest fight of the year. No way I’m missing out on that.”

“She may fight dirty. If she finds out who’s been asked she may try and manipulate them. Please ask your friends to keep it quiet.”

“N: You need to ask around for players. Pretend you’re trying to pull together a team. I’d suggest you offer an option for services. It’ll cost you up front, but it’s what happens. If you win, it comes out of winnings. If you lose they pay it back. If you decide not to choose them on the day, they keep it. It doesn’t break the Warrior rules and lets clients form teams early on.”

They discussed the various options for the battle for almost an hour before the meeting ended. When Leah arrived back in the Tower, she sat and went through the plans in her head a few more times trying to see if she’d missed anything.

17

December 27, 2073

STORK TOWER

With the urgency of Cosmos Online and Pneumatica lessened, Leah decided to spend time catching up on things she’d let slide before she headed back to Dunyanin. She had two virtual hours, and after a lesson in each of the Brisbane Community College courses, she had Three load the tutorial offered by TRAX for the gravity skates. Before she stepped inside the portal, she said, “Gèng, even though it’s a bit premature, I do like the idea of playing with Meredith’s mind. Can you prepare something to mimic the gravity skates so I can practice them at cyber-speed?”

“4: I’ll work on it. I’m also preparing something for the Gate and Time attacks.”

TRAX - GRAVITY SKATE TUTORIAL

Leah nodded then stepped through to the tutorial. In front of her was a nordic looking woman wearing what looked like a full-length navy blue wetsuit. The suit covered the limbs and had a hood which left only the face, hands and feet bare. Complicated patterns of gold ran along each limb and circled the torso and head. In her hands were a pair of boots.

She said, “Welcome, Atherleah, my name is Sonja. This is the first tutorial for the fantasy transport known as gravity skates. I have your SNAIL details uploaded, so we are almost ready to start. Do you have any questions?”

“No, thank you.”

“S: Great. Let’s start with the basics. For this, we start with a level one suit, and level one skates set to with the lowest sensitivity.”

The lines on Sonja’s suit straightened out until only four straight lines were running up each limb, one up the front, one on the back and one on either side. Although Leah couldn’t see it, Three informed her that she was now wearing the same type of suit.

Sonja lifted the skates and said, “The skates are designed to manipulate a gravity field which is applied to your body. With the next level suits and skates, you can fine-tune the field so that gravity is not only applied to you, but you can apply it to objects within your sphere of influence. As your skills increase, you can change the gravitational field in an almost infinite number of ways to affect your motion and the motion of objects near you.

“Most people struggle at first because even though they understand gravity as it applies in one direction, they’ve not considered the equal and opposite nature of the force, nor dealt with its application from multiple dimensions at once. At this first level, the skates treat you like a single point in space and maintain your vertical upright orientation. The lines on your suit are conduits for information and energy but at this initial stage are more decorative than having any real function. All information at this level comes from how you set your feet.

“The skates work off the average position of your feet from rest. If you move one foot forward, then gravity is applied through your centre of gravity to accelerate you forward. When you bring the foot back to the rest position, you continue to move at whatever speed you had reached. If you want to slow down, you need to apply an acceleration in the other direction—the same works for moving up and down.

“To begin, I’ll turn that function off and let you practice moving forward and backwards using the position of your feet. With the lowest sensitivity level, you are limited to seven acceleration options. When both feet are at rest, you have no acceleration. Move one foot forward about a third of a step, and you are accelerated slowly. Another third and you will be accelerated with medium acceleration. A full step accelerates you at a much higher acceleration. The opposite movements allow you to reverse.

“I recommend you keep the movements small to begin with, and remember that acceleration is not the same as speed. If you keep accelerating even a small amount your speed can become significant even over a short period of time. The first exercise then is to move back and forth and try and come to rest level with me. To turn your skates on, you should touch your heels together.”

Leah touched the heels of her feet together, and although she lifted off the floor, she felt the same. She said, “Although I’m floating, I don’t have any internal sensation of floating, is this always the case?”

“S: No, the internal feelings begin being applied with level two skates. If you progress past level eight, then you feel the effect of the full gravity field being applied. At that level, people have to be very careful they do not lose consciousness by exerting too great a force.”

Leah moved her left foot forward briefly, then returned it to the centre position. There had been a small forward acceleration and then she drifted at a constant speed. Three had displayed the acceleration and time on her forehead and was now showing speed and displacement from where Sonja was.

Leah moved her right foot forward the same amount then brought the acceleration to a halt by moving her left foot backwards. Even though it was counter-intuitive, she moved both feet backwards. She usually would have fallen, but instead she found herself accelerated backwards at twice the acceleration.

She played with this for a few minutes then brought herself to rest in front of Sonja. Leah said, “Using both feet gives thirteen possible accelerations.”

“S: That is true, but most people struggle with the concept, and the other number makes more sense to them. When we teach and say people have thirteen acceleration options, this confuses them and slows their learning. Are you ready for the second part of this tutorial?”

“Yes, please.”

In the second part of the tutorial, Leah learned to move up and down. The third put the first two together to give Leah an ability to move in a two-dimensional plane. Parts four through ten gave her an ability to move in three dimensions and rotate her body to face any way she pleased.

Leah moved to the second tutorial, where she learned how she interacted with other bodies, both stationary or moving. In the third, she learned how to move when immersed in a constant gravity field. In all, it took her four virtual hours to finish the first six tutorials. These were recommended for anyone wanting to use the gravity skates in an actual Tier Twelve race.

Leah stumbled slightly when she first stepped through into the Tower as she had become used to using her feet to direct her movement and orientation. Leah had enjoyed the tutorial, and although she was tempted to do another, she logged out for a break before preparing to head to Dunyanin.

Diary - 27 December, 2073 - AM

Why is taking someone’s life so easy and yet such a burden? I took less time deciding to end two lives than deciding on what to have for breakfast, something which, without being able to taste it, means nothing to me these days. Still, I don’t regret it. I just wish it didn’t weigh me down so much. It makes me glad I don’t dream in the Pod. At the same time, I’m glad for the burden; I worry if it wasn’t there, then I’d end up like the people who killed people at the Meatworks. What was going through their heads as they shot at children and innocents? Had they stopped thinking of what they were doing? Were they desensitized to the horror, or did they just bury it deeper and deeper into their subconscious?

I mentioned mortal sins to dad. Was killing those people a mortal sin? I think dad would say it wasn’t. His faith says it is OK to kill in a just war if someone is condemned to death by the state or in defence of your life. Who gets to say if this is a just war or not? Nothing has been declared openly, but I can’t see how what we’re fighting against can have any legitimacy. Is defending family and friends the same as defending myself? I think so, but if I was caught, I’d be declared a criminal. Can I justify my actions? Yes! But am I fooling myself? I don’t think so. People I trust are the ones who agree with me. Is that a circular argument? I don’t think so. Is that self-justification? Definitely! But it doesn’t make it wrong.

Is pain bad? That thought has been running around in my head this morning. Most of the changes in my physiology have been birthed in pain. From a single groan, I’m suddenly filled with hope that my brain will make connections so I can talk, see and hear again. The baby needs Spectre, but it’s only her body’s cry for help that lets mum know what she needs. The Bible says God created people before sin came into the world. That means he’d already made our bodies to react to pain. That’s a weird thought, but what does that mean? People blame God when they’re hurt, but maybe, at times, we need to be thankful for the pain. I can’t imagine saying that to someone in pain, but what if it’s true?

18

December 27, 2073

REAL WORLD

Leah had a shower, and after taking her supplements, made her way to the kitchen for lunch. Both her parents were there, so she sat with them as they ate. Her mother was trying to feed the baby who had stopped shaking but still looked distressed. Leah said, “I’m assuming Father Andrew found what you needed.”

“L: He did. Conner’s not thrilled though.”

“Yeah, he mentioned the deal. He told me he’d probably have to go neo-goth to survive.”

“D☼: He’ll live, he’s pretty much all talk when it comes to girls.”

“What about the other wounded at the Meatworks? How are they?”

“L: Mia and Kevin have been down there all morning. Two more died. Dozens have headed into town in protest, and more will follow. Thousands from the other negative-tax areas are also joining them. The riot police are out in force, and there have been hundreds of arrests and two fatalities. Drones are circling the property here, and John’s certain they’re hoping to catch someone from here joining the crowd so they can shut us down. Jimmy’s let some of his people know, and the rumour is that you’re keeping out of the fight in the real world so you can continue it in the virtual. This shut down all those wondering why you were silent.

“Some idiot sent two spies into Booval to bad mouth you in one of the pubs. If there hadn’t been five of Boss Hollows’ boys in the pub, they’d have been killed. As it is they’ve both got broken bones and will need some pretty substantial reconstruction done on their faces. Kieran had them dropped outside the nearest police station only after he’d had them tattooed with the bleeding eye.”

“The what?”

“D☼: The bleeding eye. It’s the latest thing to show support. People have a replica of your eye in Pneumatica tattooed on the back of their left hand. When they cover their left eye, it looks like they have a bleeding eye like you do. Some actually have it tattooed above and below the eye and wear red contacts. That’s what Boss Hollows had done except he had their sclera tattooed as well.”

Leah looked horrified, and Michael nodded in agreement. “D☼: I agree it’s horrible, but people are really upset. The negative-tax community has been threatening to explode for ages, even before you were born. I don’t think it’ll be stopped this time. I’m on board with what you’re doing. I can’t see any other way forward that doesn’t lead to us being decimated.”

“Us?”

“D☼: Yeah, us! I’ve sat on the fence for too long. This time people in the negative-tax areas will have to identify with one side or the other. The government is already calling for those who are opposed to the growing rebellion to take a stand and identify themselves openly. Anyone not doing so will be considered part of the rabble working toward anarchy. The Giffords, the family who lived on the level below us, did what they were asked to and hung a white towel in their window. They also put a note on their door as well as putting their name on the public register the government has set up.

“Jimmy didn’t let them get hurt, but he did have them escorted to the bus station and had everything they owned piled nearby. He had their stuff torched and said if they ever came back, he wouldn’t stop the crowd like he did this time. The police brought Neil back and asked him to identify the people who’d destroyed their things. He was smart enough not to say anything.”

“Where are they now?”

“D☼: No idea. We haven’t seen them since. Several others just up and left, but I’ve no idea where they’d go either.”

“L: Ling, don’t look so worried. Sending people to kill us and to spy on us isn’t something we can turn a blind eye to.”

Michael started chuckling, and Lin glared at him until she realised what she’d said. “L: Sorry, that was the wrong phrase.”

“D☼: Maybe it’s the right phrase, but it needs to be turned around. This is something we turn the bleeding eye to.”

“L: Don’t you dare get a tattoo, Michael Conner Carroll. I’ve already had to stop Conner trying to leave to get one. If John hadn’t closed the compound, I’m pretty sure he’d have gone anyway.”

“D☼: No way. He’s more scared of you than I am.”

“L: He isn’t scared of me.”

“None of us are, Mum. We just have a healthy respect.”

“D☼: Either that or we respect our health too much to go against you.”

“L: As long as you don’t get a tattoo I’m OK with whatever you call it.”

Michael decided to change the subject and asked, “D☼: What are you doing next?”

“I’m meeting Thad and some friends for three hours in Dunyanin, then more preparation for races in TRAX, and then I’ll either sleep or visit Pneumatica.”

When she’d finished speaking, Leah got up to leave when Lin said, “L: Ling, your dad and I have been talking about taking the responsibility to take care of this little one permanently. I’m pretty sure she’s off the books so we’ll need to go through the courts to make it official. Once her DNA is registered, we’ll probably find out who the father is, and that could complicate matters. Still, we think it’s important for her to grow up knowing we wanted her to be a part of the family in every way possible. We had two questions. First, what do you think? The second is that even though we’ll wait until the current crisis is over, we wanted to get a head start on everything and wondered if you know anyone who could help us with the legal side of things?”

Leah sat back down and focussed her attention on the image of the baby being imprinted on her skin. Gèng noted the focus and had Three slowly rotate and enlarge the image until Leah had a clear view of the baby’s face. She noted the small twitches that were probably unseen to the naked eye and could tell how malnourished the child was as well. After almost a minute she said, “I think helping her by making her a part of our family is a wonderful idea. I’ll ask Stephen to recommend someone who can help. Have you thought of a name?”

Michael nodded and said, “D☼: We have. We want to call her Saoirse Mu-Xiuying Carroll.”

Leah shook her head then said, “It’s a lovely name, but she’ll go through a stage of wondering what on earth you were thinking. Let me hold my new little sister while you get the kit and check her Spectre levels. She’s starting to shake just a little bit.”

“L: How can you tell? Kevin suggested we check her levels as soon as she starts to shake for the best results, but I don’t even feel it yet.”

“It’s something I sense on my skin. Your AI could let you know, or you could have it let you feel what I’m feeling.”

Lin closed her eyes and gave a small shudder then said, “God truly has a sense of humour if the only way I can help Xiuying is to have an implant and an AI in my head. If it can help with this, I will need to apologise for my behaviour. What do I do?”

Leah typed sub-motively, “Gèng, can you discuss with my mum’s AI a way to imprint this on her chest. I suggest you have it happen above her heart as that will help cement the need for it in her mind.”

She then said, “I asked Gèng to show your AI how to print the movement on your chest. You need to concentrate and tell your AI when you can feel the outline. Then you need to have it show the small movement. My skin is very sensitive because of what happened, so the signal will need to be amplified. Gèng can work with you and your AI to get the signal just right.”

Lin wasn’t used to talking with her AI, so she spoke out loud while she communicated for the next few minutes. Finally, she looked up and said, “Thank you, Ling. Gèng has also suggested a way for me to have her image displayed while she is in the cot using a camera. Michael, go get the kit.”

It took a few minutes to do the test, then Lin measured out the small dose of spectre and gave it to Saoirse. She said, “I think this is the hardest thing I’ve had to do. Purposefully giving her a drug like Spectre seems so wrong, but already I can feel that the small tremors have stopped.”

Leah handed Saoirse back, then after giving both her parents a hug she headed back to the Pod. Once inside she thanked Gèng for her help and spent some time reviewing the Merkize’s disc’s map of Mt Siddetli, double-checking the clues before heading to the Dunyanin portal.

19

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Leah arrived in the tent and waited until she had a clear impression of everything around her before stepping out. Thad and the others hadn’t arrived yet, but Yürek and İşaret were standing guard, and she could feel dozens of clan members and the other Günahkâr guards moving around. Yürek turned as she stepped out and said, “Y☼: Good morning, War Leader.”

Leah linked her mind with his and said, “Good morning, Yürek. I trust all is well?”

“Y☼: Mĕi is hunting, Yüzük is showing some of the clan where the Kemirmek Dungeon is. Others have gone with Fetheden and Severin to deal with warriors who arrived during the night to wage war on you. I sent several hands of guards with them to help keep watch over their resurrection stone and those in the clan who fight behind the battle. We Günahkâr have always looked down on those who stand back from the battle, but we observed their courage and usefulness yesterday, and this has helped us on the path. What are your plans?”

“I was hoping to work through the third dungeon on this mountain which is to the north of here. It is an area of dark magic and is described as a place of unspeakable terror. Without Orta and Küçük, I will need to choose four companions from among the Travellers. Have you any advice?”

“Y☼: There were many skilled warriors, but none near your ability. Do you wish to choose from those who are closer to you like Thad, Amy and Wisp?”

“I’m in two minds. I enjoy their presence, but I don’t want to choose foolishly.”

“Y☼: We have learnt over the years that one cannot improve without effort and opportunity. You gave us the opportunity, and even now our effort is producing fruit. Many of the Günahkâr who came yesterday have already learned new things. I suspect it would be wise to give them a choice. All of them use their minds, unlike those who use the Traveller’s magic. We have seen this helps them grow faster than the others. I think that while Wisp will stay the course and remain with you through the quest, she would be happier to be like me and keep watch. Amy will be torn but will be content to go either way. Your boyfriend will pretend to be happier either way, but his greatest joy yesterday was fighting beside you. I suggest he should be one of those you choose. I did not perceive that any of the others were as close to you as those three.”

“No. There is a group of nine I am waiting for who are yet to arrive. Among them are some I respect and would like to think are my friends.”

“Y☼: Then, perhaps we should wait. Sometimes the fastest way to do something is to wait for the right time.”

“You are right. Let me greet some in the clan while I consider your words.”

“İşaret will follow you.”

Leah smiled as she stepped away. The entire conversation had taken less than three-seconds, as Leah’s braid of psychic mana coupled with her multi-tasking allowed almost instantaneous information transfer. As she stepped away she sent a message. “Gèng, Three, my perception was faster than I believe we agreed upon with the SNAIL protocol.”

“4: The Chief Calibration AI is keeping watch to fine-tune the protocol. He suggested that as you are the leader of all the Günahkâr, it makes sense to allow you to use your ability while communicating with them.”

“Thank you, Gèng. I didn’t want to do anything to garner more attention than I already have.”

“4: I understand. Peter just sent a message saying Jack and the Broken Falx clan are ready to transport to you. I sent the coordinates of where you are so it would be good to step back a few paces. Peter said they’ll be three or four minutes. Jack’s got some additional people with him.”

Leah walked back to Yürek and said, “Good news, my friends are about to arrive.”

Three minutes later there was a flash of light and the nine players she’d done the Darkness Diamond mine with were standing in front of her. With them were three players she’d never met. Granite stepped toward Leah but stopped as Yürek and İşaret shifted slightly to put their hands on their swords.

Leah said, “It’s OK, Yürek, Granite is my friend.”

“Y☼: I apologise, War Leader. I had expected nine.”

Granite said, “G: No need to apologise for doing your job and don’t let the bastards who hurt her get any closer. I was just going to check she was OK.”

“I’m fine Granite. Now, let me introduce those of you I know.”

Leah stepped toward and gave Granite a hug, then pointed to Jack and establishing the braid communicated both psychically and aloud for the sake of her friends. She said, “That’s Jack, he’s the leader of the clan. The orc beside him is Smash. Then there is Brim who’s a fire and shadow mage. Phil who works with air, earth and shadow. Megan is the electric mage and Nemo the blood mage. Blue and Mist are the two Solgun, Blue’s strong and Mist is an amazing scout. I don’t know the others.”

After Yürek acknowledged the nine Leah knew, Jack said, “These other three I’ve known for a while. When they heard I was coming, they asked to join. The orc is a friend who goes by the name of Shaman—he’s a skilled beast-caller. The Saklarian is a skilled tracker and air and water mage. Her name is Val, and she’s worked with us a dozen times or more. With her and Mist working together we’ve never been lost or ambushed. The tall Siyah has been working in the Forest of Night for years as an enchanter. His name is Kevin, but he likes to be called Chant. He heard some enchanters were working with the army and wanted a change.”

Leah nodded to the orc, who growled at her showing all his teeth but with smiling eyes, then turned to the Saklarian. She was taller than Leah and dressed like the rest of her race, covered head to toe in dark scaled armour with not even her eyes showing. The only part that could be seen was a mohawk of stiffened blond hair pushing through the split in her helmet. Saklarians were one of the human dark races, and they originated on an island fortress off the Vatan coast. Leah said, “Welcome, Val, I look forward to chatting sometime.”

She turned to Siyah who stepped toward her as if to shake hands. Even as her right hand came up, Leah’s psychic link with Yürek warned of the attack. She formed a spear of pure earth mana that thrust from her hand and through Kevin’s heart even as Yürek’s blade severed his right arm at the elbow and İşaret’s removed his head. As Kevin’s arm fell away, his hand opened, revealing the end of an assassin’s blade attached to a spring mechanism.

Both Günahkâr stepped back beside Leah even as two hands of guards rushed in their direction. Jack stepped back with raised hands and said, “J: Leah, I’m sorry, I had no idea.”

Leah smiled and said, “That’s OK, Jack. I didn’t doubt you. I am, however, going to thank my Imperial guards for their excellent reflexes.”

With that, she turned and smiled at both guards then said, “Yürek, perhaps we should start a list of those considered enemies of the Empire. Please put Kevin’s name on the list. If he is found in any lands under my banner, he is to be executed on sight.”

“Y☼: As you wish, War Leader. You should know that the Günahkâr take a considerable time executing traitors. That he pretended friendship places him in that category.”

Leah nodded and said, “Unfortunately for Kevin, I made it clear to the Onbin of the Günahkâr that I had no intention of changing the internal culture of those in the Empire, except where they intersected with my ideals of justice and equality. Such a method of execution is within the guidelines, and so I understand if that is his fate.”

Leah then reached down and checked what had been left behind. Besides some golds and some enchanting ingredients, there was a single-use transportation spell which took him to a starter city in the Forest of Night, a letter outlining his task and four tokens. Besides the thousand diamond reward, he’d also been offered a prime location in the city to open an Enchanter’s shop. The tokens gave him access to the storehouses of the main gods aligned against Atherleah. They allowed the bearer to take one cubic span of ingredients.

Leah had Three send Peter a copy of the tokens and asked him to quote what he could sell them for. She then turned back to Jack and said, “Thanks for coming, Jack. I was sort of hoping you’d turn up soon.”

“J: Yeah, I was sorry to miss yesterday’s battle. What’s in store for today?”

“I’m waiting for some friends, then I’m headed north to a dungeon that’s part of the Merkize Odyssey. Some of my Clan have gone to attempt the Kemirmek Dungeon. Others are going to deal with the thousands of Travellers arriving every few hours wanting to kill me. Once I’ve talked with my friends I have to choose up to four players who will be prepared to go through the entire Odyssey with me.”

“J: We’ll talk after your friends arrive. Now, where do we set up?”

One of the Günahkâr stepped forward and said, “Let me show you the best place to set up.”

As the eleven walked away, Leah turned and thanked her guards again. It was less than five minutes later when Thad, Amy and Wisp all arrived within moments of each other. After greeting Thad with a brief kiss, she said, “Guys, my plan is to head to the next dungeon. I can have up to four travellers with me, but they need to agree to be there till the end. That could be eight months away real-time, so two virtual years. You’re my closest friends, so I’m offering the places to you. Even if you say no, I want you to be with me on the journey. The limit only applies to dungeons. I do have other people I can ask, some friends I did the Darkness Mine with. To make up the complement I have Mìng, or maybe Mĕi if I can’t find Mìng, and two Günahkâr.”

Wisp stepped forward and said, “W: Thanks for asking me, Leah. I’m flattered, but the truth is I would have hated the Kemirmek Dungeon, and I loved yesterday. I think I’d rather stay out of the team. The stress would be too much for me after a while.”

Leah reached over and said, “I appreciate the honesty, and I’m glad you’ll be staying around most of the time. Amy?”

“A: Thad’s a ‘yes’, which means you have a tank, two ultimate fighters, a dragon or a typhonera, you need a scout slash ranger, some more magic and maybe another tank. Be honest, is one of your options a scout slash ranger that’s better than me?”

“They have more experience and a higher starting level, but they aren’t yet a close friend like you. You’re a sister.”

“A: Do you trust them?”

“Not yet, but they’ve come with someone I trust. Jack brought them.”

“A: Then, I’m with Wisp. I’m here for the long haul but just as happy to sit out of the crazy dungeons.”

Leah hugged Amy then said, “Can I put you down for a maybe? They might not want to, or they might not pass the visit to my place.”

“A: Of course.”

“Thad? You had better say ‘yes’.”

“T: I was going to say’ no’, but I’ll agree if you insist. Of course I want to be on the team, but you have options of people with higher levels and more experience.”

“Yes, but that’s not the point. I get Wisp’s stress, and I think Amy has a point about the dungeons. Today’s dungeon is described as a place of unspeakable terror. Knowing them, I think they will be just as happy sitting it out and enjoying everything else that’s going to happen. If you sit out, you’ll be miserable, and I won’t enjoy it as much. I really enjoyed yesterday. Besides, given half the chance you’ll catch up with the other guys within weeks.”

“T: Then I’d love to join the team.”

“Great. Come while I have a chat with Jack’s team.”

20

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

After Wisp, Amy and Thad greeted Jack and his team, Leah took Jack aside and said, “I’m allowed eight permanent members to do the dungeons with me. I’ve got two of the Günahkâr, and I’m leaving a spot for my dragon. Thad’s one. I need three more.”

“J: Granite and Mist?”

“You read minds now?”

“J: No, it’s just that they worked really well with you. The rest of us started the clan together, and even though we might agree to join you, we’ll be happier playing around the edges. If you choose Mist, then we’ll need Val, although I think Val would be better for you. She’s got all Mist’s qualities plus she’s an accomplished mage. I really don’t think Mist will mind and she’ll stay here because of you and Granite. I wasn’t quite honest before. I approached Val and Shaman, they’re steady, and if they’d have been in Batislar, I’d have brought them on the mining quest. We’d have got at least another level done.”

“With all that’s happening in my life, will they understand if I logout and ask them to meet with me briefly at my world?”

“J: Probably, but why?”

“As their friend and sponsor, so to speak, you can come too.”

“J: OK, do you want me to speak with them?”

“Let me chat with Mist first.”

“J: The other thing to think about is that most of your team are from the dark races.”

“I don’t mind that, I’m just a bit hesitant to enter into what might be a two-year journey with two people I don’t know.”

“J: I get that, and I understand. If you have time, then get to know them. Let’s face it, you’ve only met Granite and Mist a couple of times.”

“I’m not sure I have the time, that’s all.”

“J: You could do what some of the others are doing and auction off the places to the highest bidder.”

“Long term, it’s better to have people you trust.”

“J: You could advertise and get some Level 400s.”

“I expect whoever comes will be Level 400 before too long, so I’d rather people who can work in a team.”

“J: Agreed, I’ll go talk with Val and Shaman while you talk with Granite and Mist.”

Leah stepped away and made her way to where Wisp was chatting with Granite and Mist. As she approached, Wisp stepped away and waved Leah forward to take her place. As Leah stepped close, she said, “Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I wanted to talk with you two for a minute.”

“G: How can we help?”

Leah went through the options and explained what she and Jack had talked about. When she’d finished, Mist said, “M: Jack’s probably right. Val’s got more skills, and she’ll fit in well with you. While I’d have liked the experience I’ll be happy enough to tag along.”

Leah said, “I’m sorry, but I have to be honest, I wasn’t going to ask you.”

Mist looked shocked, then said, “M: Oh, sorry.”

“Not that I don’t want to, I do. I’d love to have you with me. It’s just that I have another mission for you. Something more important and I don’t think you’ll be able to stay focussed on both. Will you and Granite log out and meet me at my place before Jack, Val and Shaman come? If you think you can do both, then I will ask you because I know we work well together. Still, you need to hear the other mission first.”

Mist looked confused, but she agreed, and Leah led them to the large tent set aside for her use. After explaining to Yürek where she was going, she logged out.

STORK TOWER

When she arrived in the Tower, she had Three move her to the gazebo. Granite and Mist arrived within moments. Granite was tall and well built, and she could see the resemblance to the gargoyle. Mist was a little shorter and curvier than her elven avatar but otherwise much the same. When they’d sat down, Leah explained the reason for the recent security update and that everyone who entered her world was now subtly checked for code.

After that, she said, “You’re both fine, but if you haven’t had the update I suggest you do. Mist, when you mentioned your brother I was pretty sure he’d been made a slave because the person who tried to enslave me has two brothers called Andy and Ernst. I couldn’t say anything then because my feed is public and I needed a way to get you here so I could check your code. I’d hoped to talk when we were skiing, but things got too busy, and then there was my kidnapping.

“I did ask some of my friends to start looking for Jim. Full disclosure, they may have stepped outside the lines, and while they didn’t find out where he’s living in the real world, they did find clues about where he’s playing. The group Andy and Ernst work for sold him to another family, and my friends were able to search the worlds the new family operates in. What they need is someone to find Jim in-game, so they can get a warrant to check his location. I know the authorities probably know where he’s playing and where he’s living. Still, without some actual evidence, they will not invade his privacy. If you, as his sister, approach him and can show he’s not in control of his virtual existence, they will have to issue that warrant.”

Mist had tears in her eyes, and Granite had leaned over to put his arm around her. “M: Where is he?”

“What we know at the moment is he plays on a world called ‘Gold Rush’. It’s based on what’s known as the ‘Wild West’ period in the old USA. All I know so far is he started in the town called Denver. As soon as I know more, I’ll let you know. Their daylight time is staggered with Dunyanin so you could do both, but I struggled to give all my focus to each game when someone I knew was caught in a similar situation. Full disclosure, I’m hoping to try something else to find him. If that works, you’ll be free fairly soon to give your attention to Dunyanin, but there are no certainties. What do you want to do?”

“M: How did you find that out?”

“Sorry, I can’t answer that as it wasn’t strictly legal. Truth be told, it wasn’t legal in any sense of the word. When you find him I want you to tell me, and I’ll come, and together we can notify the authorities. I suggest you don’t do it yourself as they don’t like admitting people are being enslaved, but I have a friend who can get something done through back channels.”

“M: Thank you. You’re right that I need to focus on this. I wouldn’t be able to do both.”

“G: I’m coming too.”

“Good. I was hoping you’d help Mist.”

Mist gave Granite a hug then said, “Thank you. I want you to join Leah as well. You can do both.”

It took a few minutes for Mist to convince Granite, but he finally agreed. Leah sat, looking away while they talked. When that was done, Leah said, “I’ll wait here. Can you ask Jack and the others to come? I’ll send Jack a link.”

When they disappeared, Leah wandered down to the dais to wait for the others to arrive. She greeted them, then took a moment to focus on the image being displayed on her chest to get some idea of what they looked like. Leah glossed over Jack but spent maybe twenty-seconds checking the other two faces. It was easy enough to connect the man with what she remembered of Shaman the orc. Even though she hadn’t seen what Val looked like she spent some time on the face, mainly because Leah’s impression was that Val was one of the most beautiful women she’d ever seen.

In the silence, Jack said, “Leah, is everything OK?”

“Yeah, sorry. I was concentrating on getting an impression of what my guests look like. It takes a while to notice the finer details, and I had to ask my AI to isolate and enlarge the faces. Once I know what someone looks like my mind seems to put all the finer details into what I ‘see’, in inverted commas.”

“J: I’d almost forgotten you were blind. I watched some of the feed when you fought your way up that chimney, and you were even better than when we did the dungeon.”

“Thank you. Mostly it’s OK. When I dropped into the void was the only time I almost lost it. I lost all sensations, and it was a bit hard not to freak out.”

Leah sent a message sub-motively, “Gèng, any indication of the malware?”

“4: No, although Shaman’s feed has some parasitic code attached. I sent a sample to Tesfaye, but I haven’t heard back yet. From what I can tell, it samples his feed and sends a copy elsewhere. Someone, or something, is watching everything he does. It is a serious breach of your privacy, and I strongly suggest you notify the authorities.”

“Can you send a message to Shaman explaining what you found but isolate the message, so the code doesn’t sample it?”

“4: Yes.”

“Tell him I’ll leave it to him to deal with but need an official message from the authorities to show it has been reported.”

“4: That’s been sent.”

Shaman suddenly stopped looking around and stared at Leah. He was still for a moment, then disappeared. Jack and Val glanced around in surprise, but Leah said, “Shaman’s running an errand for me. Val, I invited you here because of that major security update earlier this year. The authorities didn’t give any clear details, but the reason was some serious malware that was embedded in some people’s code. I wanted to check those I play with aren’t infected, and the easiest, least intrusive way is to invite them here. My AI has been updated to recognise when people have the code. You’re both clear. Well, I knew Jack was because he’s been here before.”

“J: Speaking of AI, how is Gèng, was she damaged when your AI was burnt out?”

Suddenly Leah could feel Gèng approaching from behind her and said, “Here she is now.”

As Gèng came close, she said, “4: Hello Jack, thank you for asking. Fortunately, I was archived in Leah’s Pod. Her new chip has an AI, so I’m sort of superfluous these days except Leah needs all the help she can get.”

“I do. All joking aside though, why don’t we take a seat and let me talk with Val.”

As they walked to the gazebo, Leah received a message from Virtual Security acknowledging malware had been found in Shaman’s feed, and the source had been found. The initiator of the code had been arrested and was awaiting trial. Leah had been listed as one of those whose privacy had been invaded, and she would be contacted when the matter was finalised. Moments later she received a message from Shaman asking if she still wanted to talk. She sent a message and another link.

As she sat, she said, “Let’s wait for Shaman, he’s on his way.”

Leah had just finished serving the tea when a second Gèng appeared leading Shaman. As he arrived, the second Gèng disappeared, and the one already in the gazebo said, “4: Leah, you start talking while I serve Shaman.”

Leah nodded, then said, “As you know, I’m on this Merkize Odyssey. Jack suggested you two would be good additions to my team. The rules allow me to be in a group of eight. Three are permitted to be NPCs, and I have those—my dragon and two of the Imperial guards. Unfortunately, they both died in the valley, and I hadn’t changed my resurrection point, so they’re way back in the Günahkâr homelands. Thad, my boyfriend, is one and Granite has agreed, but Mist has something else she has to do so I need two more.

“I need a ranger type with some long-range attacks and healing. Everyone else, except my dragon, is pretty weak with magic so a second mage would be helpful. You two fit the bill. I’m a little torn because the sensible thing is to wait and see if we mesh, but I feel I need to keep the momentum up. Are you interested? If so, do you have questions or concerns?”

The four talked back and forth for ten minutes before Leah nodded and said, “Good, then let’s get moving. We’ve eight hours left and a dungeon to finish.”

Val and Jack logged out of the Tower, but Shaman said, “Thank you for not discussing what happened. I just want you to know that it had nothing to do with you or Dunyanin. It was something personal.”

“You’re welcome. We all have things going on in our lives that we keep close, so feel no pressure to share. All I need to know is if it will affect you being in the team?”

“It won’t. The only time it might is I have to do something when I’m supposed to be in Dunyanin. I don’t think that will happen, because even Virtual Security understands the time constraints of multiplayer gaming.”

“Good. See you soon.”

As soon as Shaman logged out, Three transferred Leah to the Dunyanin portal.

21

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Altogether it had taken an hour to organise the teams, and Leah was still conflicted with her choices. However, she was reasonably confident they were the right ones. As she arrived back in the tent, she could feel that Mĕi was returning. She stepped out and had to tuck her wings in tight and use them to stabilise herself as Mĕi landed almost on top of her. Jack, Shaman and Val had just stepped out of the tent, and all three were blown along the ground as Mĕi came to rest with her feet either side of Leah.

After giving Mĕi’s leg a hug, Leah introduced her to Jack and his team, then talked with Amy before gathering everybody together. She said, “So, Thad, Granite, Val and Shaman are coming with me to do the dungeon. Yürek and some of the Imperial guards will be coming and keeping guard near the dungeon. The rest of you can attempt the Kemirmek dungeon or join some of the clan who are fighting people as they arrive for the war.”

Amy said, “A: Can I borrow Mĕi? She and I can have a lot of fun dealing with people as they arrive.”

Leah looked up at the colossal typhonera and communicated, “Is that OK with you, Mĕi? Will you look after Aunty Amy and help her fight?”

Mĕi almost pranced as she agreed and lowered her head for Amy. Wisp said, “Can I come?”

Another head was lowered, then Mĕi spoke with Leah and said, “M☼: I can take more.”

Leah looked at Yürek and asked, “How many guards will go with them?”

“Y☼: Melez is there with two guards. Let them take the rest of the hand.”

Leah turned and looked at Amy and Wisp. She said, “Melez is already there. Yürek suggested you take the rest of your hand. They’ll be here in a second.”

As soon as they’d left, Leah said, “Thad, Granite, Val, Shaman, I’ll teleport us to the start of the playing area. Yürek and İşaret will be with us.”

Yürek said, “Y☼: Can you transfer more?”

“Yes.”

“Y☼: Then, I will add three guards, so you have a full hand.”

Leah could sense the thread of data, and when everyone was ready, she placed them all in the scene she built up on her body then used the spell. All ten arrived on the northern edge of Mt Siddetli, facing the wide mouth of a valley which narrowed as it climbed up the side of the mountain. Nothing could be seen of what was in the valley as it was covered with a thick dark mist. At the top where the mist ended, Leah could feel a faint trail leading east to the entrance she’d found to the Kemirmeks. She said, “Yürek, I imagine we will exit the dungeon where there is a small trail at the top part of the valley.”

“Y☼: For someone who is blind, you see a long way. Once it is clear you are in the dungeon, we will move around the mountain and meet you there.”

Leah said, “Thad, Granite, Shaman, Val, is everyone ready?”

When everyone said they were, Leah said, “OK Val, you’re up.”

Val nodded and stepped silently into the mist and seemed to disappear. Granite followed, then Leah with Thad and Shaman bringing up the rear. Thad slowed as he entered the mist then stepped closer to Shaman. He said, “T: I don’t know how you’re following the others because I can hardly see anything.”

Shaman reached into a pocket and after sifting through the contents, handed Thad a vial full of a deep-violet potion. He said, “We’re all from the dark races so we can see in here. I don’t really know what Leah is, but from what she described, I suspect the mist causes her no problem at all.”

Thad drank the potion and handed it back to Shaman, who said, “What? Did you drink it? Quick try and spit it out, it’s super poisonous. It’s supposed to be dabbed on your eyes.”

Thad started hacking and trying to gag until he heard Shaman laughing. Shaman said, “You should have seen your face. Man, this is going to be so much fun.”

From the darkness which was slowly receding for Thad, he could hear Granite laughing. Even with the potion, he could only just make out Val as she led them forward. Unerringly it seemed, Val moved through what looked like dead forest along what would have normally been called a track. The track had sharpened flakes of stone scattered over the surface which protruded out of the earth. Many had only a finger width showing, but some came well past Leah’s knees. Granite had brushed against one, and a sliver of his thick rocklike hide had been sliced away, causing him to bleed. As his blood fell on the trail, it started to boil. Leah cast a quick heal and kept walking.

After ten minutes of silence where they’d not even felt a breath of wind as they walked, Val came to a stop. She said, “There’s a barrier here. Leah, I suspect you’ll need to go first.”

“We should make a group. I’ll invite you. Is everyone happy with equal shares of loot and experience, with special items going to those who want or need them?”

“T: Yes, except I think it’s fairer to make experience proportional on level. The higher up you are, the more you need the points to progress.”

“True, but I’d rather we were all at the same level even if it’s lower down. With equal shares, you’ll level up sooner, and that’s safer for the team in the long run.”

They discussed it for a few more minutes then all agreed with Leah’s proposal. Once this was decided, Leah stepped toward the barrier she couldn’t feel, except her hand went cold as ice as she touched it. She felt her hand slowly sink in, and a message arrived on a Braille reader in front of her.

Player Atherleah,

You are about to enter a dungeon constructed as part of a quest prepared for the Merkize Odyssey. The rules of the Odyssey permit you a total of seven companions. Once a companion has participated in one of the quests or dungeons they are locked in for the entire Odyssey. These may not be changed except under extenuating circumstances such as the death of a player in real life or the permanent death of an NPC companion.

Currently, you have two NPC companions, neither of which is with you at the moment. You are permitted five more companions. With you are four players, Valda_iona_kali, Keith_Stone_2048, Thad_Kickyourbuttson and Shaman_Tane. Do you wish to add these to the list of your designated Odyssey companions?

“Yes”

Player Atherleah, you have one place remaining on your team for the Merkize Odyssey.

As Leah read the last message, she sank through the barrier and found herself with another Braille reader in front of her.

Level 5 Dungeon Achievement: First 1 (10, Painite)

Atherleah (Level 452), you have entered the dungeon:

Korku Mahzenleri - A Vault of the Fallen

You are the first player to access this area. It is one of four dungeons on Mt Siddetli specifically designed for the Merkize Odyssey. Once completed, it will be open to other players.

The creators allotted to each of the four races a realm within which they may grow and flourish. To the gods, they gave the Pantheon. To the fae, they gave The Vales. The dragons received the Glorious Lands. To the mundane, they gave a land they called Dunya. These combined realms they gave they name Dunyanin, for it is on Dunya that the realms intersect. Through the eons, each of the magic races has used their power to bring change upon Dunya and thus upon all Dunyanin. It was for this purpose the Creators did make the realm and the mundane who live within it. For example, from the simplest building blocks, the fae created the elves, giving them a semblance of fae greatness and a portion of their magics. So too did the gods and the dragons join in creating all you find on this world.

Now, each race is eternal in nature, but they are not immortal. In the passage of time, each makes their way through Lady Olme’s realm and down the River Tukenis. The gods in their might do not take loss in the journey and are returned with their memory and power intact, save their outward appearance is transformed. The dragons return to the Glorious Lands, their memories stored in their heart stones to help prepare new dragons for the journey to their homeland. The fae lose their sense of self and return to the elements from which they were created. They leave behind their creations, changes in the fabric of Dunya which stand for all time. The purified elements from which the fae were created are reborn as elementals within the Vales, and all the fae rejoice at that rebirth. The mundane remember nothing after their trip along the river, and they are recreated again upon Dunya, an empty vessel ready to be filled and so bring colour to the greater tapestry which is Dunyanin.

In each realm, there are those who seek to hold onto their sense of self against the set order of things. Now, among the fae, some sought to use magic and great enchantments to hold onto their sense of self as they travelled the Great River. Those elementals which are loose upon Dunya come from such enchantments, all of which failed as the magic rebounded against the created order of things. The elemental was constrained to be reborn on Dunya instead of within the Vales, and any sense of self did not survive. Others sought to anchor their identity either in the Vales or upon Dunya that they might not make the journey even to the banks of the Tukenis. When the mundane do this, they become wights or liches or any of those you might call the undead. When this is done by a fae, they are called the Fallen.

Each time a fae has tried this, they have failed. Each is caught within the spell of their own making. They exist no longer wholly within The Vales nor truly upon Dunya. Instead, they exist in a form of stasis, caught between the two in an unending torment as their minds continue to record the passage of time. The fae who live within The Vales cannot undo the spells, but they hope that somehow over time the spells might slowly unravel. To lessen the torment, they collect the Fallen and place them together in places where The Vale and Dunya are close. This valley is one of those places, a Vault. The Fallen cannot influence the world directly. Still, their torment is such that their magic leaks through the spell surrounding them and transforms everything it touches. These transformations are bound within the Vault for they neither exist wholly in either realm.

Success in this dungeon is simply to survive through to the far end of the Vault known as Korku Mazenleri. Anything and everything in the Vault can and has been transformed into creatures from the darkest of nightmares. MOBs range from Level 402-552. The closer you get to one of the Fallen, the more dangerous the MOB.

This is your tenth, ‘First 1 (Painite)’ Dungeon Achievement.

Reward 1: 5000 x 452 = 14644800 (+548%) Experience Points (65167292/93650000)

Reward 2: + 4% to all future Experience

Reward 3: 10 x 1 Diamond = 10 Diamond

Reward 4: 5000 Fame (578170)

Reward 5: Increased probability of valuable drop. Luck is increased by 7.5% whenever you are in this Dungeon. During your first time in the Dungeon, the probability of all drops is increased to 0.5.

Note: This achievement will be published on the Dunyanin achievement forum.

She felt it as each person in her team stepped through the barrier and stopped to read the message. When she felt everyone had finished, she said, “Val, are you OK to lead the way?”

22

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Val said nothing but stepped forward along the path which disappeared in the mist less than five paces in front of them. Granite followed, then Leah took a step and felt the image on her body pulse in time with her heart which began to beat faster. Granite was two paces ahead as Leah forced herself to take another step as her heart began to race, and the image on her skin flickered on and off. She took a third step and almost went to her knees as the epinephrine and cortisol increased her breathing and heart rate. The feeling of terror captured her mind, and it lost its focus on the construct she’d developed. Leah was lost once again in the terror of silence and darkness, but this time she suffered as her skin tingled with an incomprehensible array of pressures, temperatures, textures and pain.

For those watching, it seemed as though she turned on herself as she dropped to the ground, hugging her knees to her chest as she folded herself into the smallest shape she could, trying to hide from the unknown, her wings pulling tight around her to shut her off from everything. Granite stepped back and said, “What happened?”

Thad was on his knees trying to hold Leah, but the only reaction was she started rocking back and forth as if to get away from him. Her wings pulled in tighter and her body came in contact with the sharpened stone but she didn’t react at all. Val stepped back and said, “Can’t you feel it? It’s worse up ahead. I’ve seen some serious shit in Dunyanin but was starting to feel terrified. It’s completely irrational as nothing’s attacked me, but I’m still on a knife’s edge. Let’s move her back near the beginning.”

Unfortunately, as they pulled Leah back, they all felt the wave of danger that emanated from the valley and Granite shuddered as his skin hardened into a more solid shell. Meanwhile, Leah’s mind was in an endless loop as the only feedback she had, which was her skin, seemed to drive her deeper into her most profound memories of fear and danger. Then, as her heart was threatening to explode in her chest from the terror, she felt a single dot on her finger. Just one, it was delivered with enough force to cause physical pain and felt like a needle through her skin. Then she felt two dots, again like needles in her finger, then another two but one of these in a different position. “‘a’, ‘b’, ‘c’”.

Slowly as the dots continued, Leah unravelled her clenched hand and from a dim memory pressed her thumb to her ring finger and typed, “Geng?”

The pain lessened as she felt the response, “No, Three. Gèng says the terror is caused by simulated sound waves on your skin. It affects your amygdala and your new nervous system is amplifying and looping it.”

“Can you lessen it?”

“3: No. It’s part of the game, and you have to feel it. In theory, we could change the way it’s felt, but you have no other avenue to view the world except your skin, and the result is supposed to be fear. If you lower your perceptive threshold, you won’t be able to see what’s happening around you.”

“But the image of the world is gone.”

“It’s still there, it’s just being ignored by your mind with the sheer force of the sonic vibration that’s causing the terror.”

Several times Three had to repeat things, and Leah had almost stopped several times as the constant feeling of dread and danger threatened to overwhelm her. She typed, “Stand back.”

Her companions had had no luck trying to communicate with Leah. They’d discussed contacting Dunyanin when Leah’s wings slowly unfurled and they heard her say, “Stand back”.

Thad had stepped forward, but Granite held him back, telling him to wait. Leah concentrated, and after what seemed like an hour but was less than a minute, she uncurled her arms from where they were pulling her knees tight to her chest. She could feel the ground on her side and shifted herself until she was kneeling, then she very slowly came to her feet, her wings directed by her subconscious helping her stay balanced. For her, with her heart beating at almost a hundred and eighty beats a minute it seemed like forever, but for her four companions, it had only been a minute when Leah slowly came to her feet.

Once she was on her feet, she began to isolate the different signals rushing across her skin into some order. Altogether it was another ten minutes before she could feel the pulsating image and see her team. She said, “I need a few minutes to get a hold on this.”

As she finished speaking, she lowered herself to the floor and began meditating. Slowly she succeeded in lowering her heart rate a little and got it under control. She still felt the signal as it pummelled her senses but slowly let it slide past her conscious mind. As she did, she realised it was made up of multiple signals, and while Leah could still feel them, she forced herself to focus on the other inputs. After ten minutes of meditation, she came to her feet and said, “Sorry about that. The feeling of terror is a physical response to a signal being created by the Fallen. It’s something that will only get stronger as we move forward. Unfortunately, it interacted with how I see the world, and it completely overcame my senses. I think I’m ready to move forward.”

“T: Leah, are you sure? What if it comes back?”

“It isn’t gone. I’m just ignoring it at the moment. My heart’s still racing, and the adrenaline is still racing through me. Seriously, I’d rather keep moving before I get too tired. Val, you OK?”

“V: Yes.”

Even as she answered, Val turned and started moving slowly back along the path. As Leah stepped forward, she felt the signal grow stronger but let it slip past her consciousness. Still, she could feel her heart speed up and felt her muscles tense. She took another step as she forced herself to ignore the message. One step followed another until one of the broken tree stumps beside Val suddenly unfurled into a four-legged monstrosity. It had almost no body, but hanging beneath the place where the legs joined was a large shapeless mass of earth and roots.

As it came upright, it sent a blast of the terror-inducing sound at Granite even as the mass morphed into a huge maw on a branch sized neck which speared toward the gargoyle. Even as Granite recognised the danger, he cringed backwards from the sound, but before he could do more than that the entire creature was turned to ash from a huge ball of dragon fire. Leah had felt the terror grow even as the creature had unfurled and she’d turned toward the sound, her hand equipping the Imperial staff. As it came upright, she was already casting the spell which not only destroyed the branch but pushed the mist back a several dozen paces before it rushed back in to cover the Vault.

As Granite pulled himself upright, Leah said, “OK, I think I need to tone it down. That spell was a bit overpowered.”

Shuddering, Granite said, “G: That’s OK, I’m used to you overpowering spells. I don’t know if you noticed, but I preemptively pulled back to give you room.”

“Ha, did not, you was a scaredy-cat. Now, did you bring your big boy pants, you big baby?”

Leah’s jibe brought Granite up to his full height as he turned to face her full on. He looked down and saw on her face a look of compassion plastered over the underlying terror. He said, “G: I did, but I didn’t want to put them on until I needed them. Turn around while I get them. Don’t look.”

Grinning, Leah turned around as Granite mimed taking off his trousers and putting on new ones. Leah waited till his hands were near his ankles then said, “You do realise I can ‘see’ three-sixty-degrees now.”

Granite quickly turned his back, complaining there was nowhere to get a moments’ privacy. When the others had finished laughing, Leah said, “That’s one down, at least several hundred more to go. After you, Val.”

As they stepped forward, a dead branch above Thad’s head flattened itself into a blade which arced downward toward him, only to be pushed aside by a large club Shaman had equipped. As Thad brought his sword around to severe the branch, the whole tree reacted, and soon all five were facing several dozen branches which scythed down on them or shot splinters in the shape of needles at them. Leah considered a blast of electricity but knew the team needed to learn to work together.

When the last branch was being hacked from the tree, the ground dropped away from beneath Val, who was saved only as one of Leah’s wings morphed into a hand and pulled her back. Granite stepped forward to look into the pit only to be driven back by a rock-hydra which grew from the hole. Its first head, that of a serpent, was removed as Granite’s wings came forward to protect his face. Even so, one of the fangs had plunged into his cheek, and he needed a potent healing spell to stop the quickly-spreading rot as his face started to dissolve. Others needed healing as they’d brushed against the blades in the trail. Ten minutes later they’d only moved a dozen paces, but the last few attacks had been beaten back without anyone losing more than ten percent of their health and the fights looked more like dancing as they watched where they put their feet.

For the next hour, the battled further into the Vault, and it seemed like anything and everything could be used to attack them. Shaman had called an armoured uni-lion to fight a horse-sized rodent, only to have the lion turn on them as it finished killing the rodent. Occasionally, the attacks would stop long enough for the group to regroup and move deeper into the forest. Everyone except Leah took this time as an opportunity to relax, and they commented on how they’d grown so used to the signal that they no longer felt the almost overwhelming terror.

While Leah had also grown more accustomed to it, the feeling hadn’t lessened, and she could feel the terror within her rising as they approached the centre of the Vault. She knew that was where they were as she could now distinguish the fifty or so points around them where the signal came from. Several times on the winding journey, they’d come close to one of the Fallen. Besides, the increased ferocity of the attacks meant Leah had had to force herself to take every step.

When they finally passed what she’d calculated was the halfway point, she said, “Halfway there. Don’t become complacent though, because we’ll be passing closer to the Fallen on the way out.”

Thad stepped up beside her. “T: You can feel them?”

“Yes, there are over fifty in this Vault, and they’re all pulsing with whatever magic this is. Some are stronger than others, and those are all in this upper section.”

Thad stepped forward and turned her to face him. He asked, “T: Has the feeling of dread and danger grown any less for you?”

Leah pressed her face against his chest and said, “Not a bit. It’s stronger than ever and while I was hoping it would get less, I imagine it won’t. Now, enough mushy stuff, let’s go.”

Granite had turned to look, and he said, “G: Can you describe what you’re feeling, where they are?”

Leah said, “Maybe. Are you open to me connecting my thoughts with yours like I do with the Günahkâr? That might work so you can see where they are.”

“G: Sure, I’m willing to try.”

“Think about it first. The Günahkâr can tell what each other is feeling, what they think. You need to block out your private thoughts.”

“G: I’m ready, go ahead.”

Leah formed a ball of psychic mana and extended a braid from it to her and to Granite. As it settled on his head, she sent a thought as she would to Yürek or Mĕi. “Granite, can you hear me?”

“G: Yes.”

Leah felt the others turn as he spoke, and she sent another message. “Answer in your head like you would to your AI.”

“G: Sorry, yes, I hear you.”

“OK, are you ready for the signal I feel?”

Leah wasn’t quite sure how she did it, but in the same way as with the glitchwolves, she opened her mind and let Granite feel what she was. Moments later, the braid snapped back as Granite closed his mind and fell screaming to the ground where he curled up into the foetal position. Leah dropped down and put her arms on him as she typed out, “Oh Granite, I’m so sorry. It’s OK. I’m so sorry. Take a deep breath. That’s it. Take another. Slow it down.”

Seeing how hard it was for Leah to comfort Granite and type at the same time, Shaman dropped to his other side and helped Granite get control of himself. Even so, it was a few minutes before Granite unfurled and looked up at Leah. In a shaky voice, he said, “G: That’s what you feel?”

“Yeah, sorry you got everything. I only wanted to share where the fifty were. I forgot I’ve had an hour or so to learn to push the rest aside. Please forgive me.”

“G: Nothing to forgive. I’m the one who should apologise. I didn’t really understand.”

Granite turned and looked at the others, then said, “We need to take it up a notch. What she’s going through at the moment is sheer hell.”

“It’s OK Granite, really.”

“G: Bullshit. My heart’s still trying to explode. What’s your heart rate?”

“It’s running a bit fast.”

“G: What is it?”

“At the moment it’s just over one sixty.”

“V: Leah, that’s in panic attack territory. I’m studying to be a doctor, and that’s dangerous if it’s like that for too long. What’s your average resting rate?”

“Um, somewhere in the low forties.”

Val looked up and said, “Granite’s right. We need to take this up a notch. Leah, does your rate spike or stay the same when fighting?”

“It’s about the same. Look, thanks for worrying but my AI’s monitoring it. Let’s just stay safe and keep going steady. Rush, and we might do something foolish.”

“T: What does Gèng say? Never mind, I’ll ask her myself.”

Less than a minute later, Thad said, “T: We have an hour at most, let’s go.”

Val nodded then turned to move up the valley. Granite took another look at Leah and shuddered before turning to follow Val. Over the next ten minutes, Leah could tell that each of the team had managed to find that something else that they needed to move and react that little bit faster than they had been. Half an hour later and they were past most of the Fallen but Leah could feel that the path ahead wove between the final three before rising upwards out of the mist.

As they approached the level of threat and terror increased again, and the others almost faltered as it hit them. When the first Fallen came into view, they could see that she’d been placed in a stone sarcophagus. The image on the stone was moving as the Fallen writhed in torment within her tomb. Mana slowly oozed from the rock as if it was full of holes, though no one could see any. Most of this was psychic mana, not the clean, pure form Leah and the Günuhkâr used but mana twisted and tainted with flecks of death, poison, pain, blood, shadow and dark. Leah forced herself to stop even as the forest attacked. She let the battle rage around her as she studied the face of the fae.

She considered everything they’d done, then said, “You guys OK to keep the MOBs away?”

“T: Yes, why? What crazy thing are you planning to do?”

“Remove the lid.”

“S: Are you friggin’ nuts?”

“Yes. It’s just that I want to do something for her. I do understand what she’s going through, and even if I fail, we can still do this again.”

Granite was the only one who hadn’t turned to look at her in horror. He said, “G: I’m with you. If you can help her, then I’ll keep the forest off you. She must be in hell itself.”

Leah had to enter the fight against the creatures as the others’ distraction had caught them unawares. She sent spells to stop a dog-sized crow made of rock and moss that was diving on Val as she simultaneously used her sword to hack at a vine which was spearing toward Shaman.

Thad glanced briefly at Granite, then took a deep breath and said, “Take as long as you need.”

Val and Shaman looked at the two creatures Leah had killed, then Shaman said, “S: I must be friggin’ nuts too. Go ahead, we’ll keep the blighters at bay.”

23

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Leah turned back toward the sarcophagus then took a step towards it. A braille reader appeared.

Here lies Kerdeli Güneşin, daughter of Güneşin Batışı. She was First of the Swords of Winter. She sought to remain for all she had achieved had faded into legend and the peace she’d brought on the land had been forgotten in the endless cycle of war upon Dunya.

Leah willed the mana of her earth shroud to flow out of her bones and muscles and form on the outside of her right hand. She moved the excess onto her left, then willed it to extend from both hands to find a gap between the body and lid of the sarcophagus. Once some from both hands had begun to worm their way underneath the lid, she willed it to expand. Slowly the cover lifted until with a last heave it slid off the coffin and crashed to the ground. A wave of mana sprang from the coffin and brought each of the group to their knees. Leah’s wings had formed a dome over her, but even so, it took her several minutes to reform the image of her surroundings.

Each of the others had survived only because the same wave slammed into the creatures that were attacking and shredded them. Even as they disappeared, more appeared and these looked stronger—each was Level 552. They attacked two at a time, and even though they were being killed, each of the group was bleeding health at an increased rate. When Leah finally came to her feet, she cast heal for the others then threw each of them a restore potion before turning back to the coffin.

Mana continued to boil out of the sarcophagus, but Leah ignored it as she tried to decipher the spell which covered the fae she could now see. The fae’s colouring was icy blue with a pattern of black and sea green showing through what looked like cracks in the ice of her skin. Her armour was the same deep sea green with ever-changing runes of shadow and dark mana running across it.

Leah hadn’t moved for ten minutes when Thad yelled, “T: Leah, how much more time do you need? We’re not going to be able to hold them back that much longer.”

Leah ignored him but raised her hands and then equipped the Imperial Sceptre in her left hand and a Level Ten Darkness Diamond in her right. She reached in with her right hand to place the diamond on the fae’s chest but felt the spell being pushed back. Leah drew the excess earth mana back into her body then anchoring herself to the forest floor with her wings, she forced the diamond down. Slowly the diamond descended, but her wings began to shrink even as the mana in her body began to disappear.

Suddenly the fae’s mana barrier gave way, and with a thud, the Darkness Diamond slammed into the chest plate of the fae. Leah equipped a second Darkness Diamond, this one Level Five and brought it down to rest on the fae’s forehead. Leah then formed a ball of pure, clean psychic mana using what remained of her divine light shroud. Slowly she formed a braid toward her and then, as she brought the Imperial Sceptre down to touch the largest diamond, she extended braids to touch both diamonds.

She knew she wouldn’t have attempted this if she hadn’t been able to multi-task using her SNAIL protocol. Simultaneously she tried to absorb all the corrupted mana into the diamonds. As the mana was sucked into the diamonds, Leah used the bridge through her ball of mana to siphon the corruption toward the larger diamond. Along with the corruption, she added the fragments of elemental mana and any free mana. The elemental mana Leah absorbed into the sceptre and used the free mana to help her spell. To the smaller one, she sent the cleaned psychic mana and any water mana, for it was clear that the fae had been powered by a water elemental.

When the smaller one started to pulsate, Leah pushed additional psychic mana through the diamond into the fae’s head, or cycled it through herself to help fuel the spells. When the amount of elemental water mana became too much for the smaller darkness diamond, she formed a golden bowl from what remained of her earth shroud. She had the water mana collect within the bowl.

All this took time, and the others would have certainly died if it hadn’t been that as Leah cast the spell, all the creatures that were attacking dropped to the ground and resumed their natural form of wood, stone, earth or metal. Even the mist recoiled as Leah’s spell began to pull the mana from the sepulchre and the ground around the coffin. After what seemed like an eternity, Leah could only feel pure psychic mana being pulled into the largest diamond from the fae. She carefully let the braid collapse, then looking at the ball of water mana willed it to coalesce. As it began to swirl and form an elemental ball, the earth shroud disappeared, used up as fuel for the spell.

With no wings and without her hand, Leah lifted her head then looked down at the fae’s body. She lifted the Imperial Sceptre which was glowing with all the mana it had absorbed and leant it against her shoulder so she could type. She said, “Kerdeli Güneşin, daughter of Güneşin Batışı, First of the Swords of Winter, enter without fear into the realm of Lady Olme. While I live, your deeds will be remembered. Know that peace, even if it is only for a season, has great value.”

As they watched, the body shrivelled and dried then turned to dust. The dust began to collect together, then formed a pile that rotated around its centre. Then in a flash of mana, the particles fused together, leaving behind a foot-high statue of the fae.

A reader appeared, and Leah reached out her left hand to read.

World Achievement: First 1 (4, Celestial)

Cast an Ascendant Spell

Atherleah (Level 452) you have completed the Achievement ‘Cast an Ascendant Spell’. You are the first player to gain this achievement. This is your fourth World Achievement: ‘First 1 (Celestial).

Reward 1: 25000 x 452 = 73676000 (+552%) Experience Points (93650000/93650000)(48453292/98650000)

Reward 2: 10 Diamond x 4 = 40 Diamond

Reward 3: +5% to Experience Points

Reward 4: 10000 Fame Points (588170 FP)

Note 1: This spell was unique and may not be recast.

Note 2: This achievement is not shared with the group. They will receive separate achievements and rewards.

You have achieved the title: The Ascendant Mage (this title is unique)

A Commemorative Plaque has been placed in your bag.

World Achievement: First 1 (5, Celestial)

Release one of the Fallen Fae

Atherleah (Level 453) you have completed the Achievement ‘Release one of the Fallen Fae’. You are the first player to gain this achievement. This is your fifth World Achievement: ‘First 1 (Celestial).

Reward 1: 25000 x 453 = 74405250 (+557%) Experience Points (98650000/98650000)(24208542/103650000)

Reward 2: 10 Diamond x 4 = 50 Diamond

Reward 3: +5% to Experience Points

Reward 4: 10000 Fame Points (598170 FP)

Reward 5: Present the statue of Kerdeli Güneşin with her elemental core at any temple dedicated to Lady Olme to receive your reward.

Note: This achievement is not shared with the group. They will receive separate achievements and rewards.

A Commemorative Plaque has been placed in your bag.

Leah reached in and took the statue and put it in her bag then took a mining bag out and said, “Thad, can you hold this, please? Granite, can you put the large diamond in the bag?”

After that had been done, Leah took the smaller diamond, which was larger than her fist and placed it her bag. Holding the Sceptre, she said, “Granite, Thad, Shaman, can you put the lid back on?”

They tried, but it was too heavy. Leah had very little free mana left, but she willed it through the staff and lay the end on the lid as she cast a gravity spell. The three tried again and this time managed to get the cover up and on the coffin.

Altogether it had taken half an hour to complete the spell and ever since it had ended, Leah had had relief from the constant barrage of fear that threatened to push her over the edge. She took a look up the trail where the mist still gathered near the final two coffins even though the group was in the mist-free area. She took a restore potion and said, “Thanks for helping. I know it’s weird, but I wasn’t comfortable leaving anything with that torment, no matter how artificial. She’d gone insane.”

“V: How do you know that?”

“The spell I used separated the corruption from her psyche. To do that I had to sort each part so it could be filtered and transferred to the right place. I got to feel what she’d been put through. She’s been here for over eight millennia by her reckoning. That’s before humans even came to Vatan. Being fae and isolated from The Vales for that length of time sent her mad. We need to keep moving. Thad, my mind’s had its fill of madness for today, and it’ll take everything I have to keep from giving in to the terror. If I collapse again, then you might need to carry me.”

Thad moved close and gently wrapped his arms around her and said, “I will if I need to. Put your staff away and take Val’s hand and let her lead you. Granite, go ahead, Shaman, stay on the left. I’ll take the right. Let’s go. This time there is no stopping until we get out of this.”

Everyone nodded, and Val reached down and took Leah’s hand. She said, “C: Let everything go except the ground at your feet. I’ll do the rest. Are you ready?”

Leah nodded, then concentrated on her feet as Granite led them into the mist. Just as she’d imagined, the terror washed over her in a wave and it was all she could do put one foot after another as she followed Val’s directions pulling her along. It was less than ten minutes later when Leah felt the terror fade as Val led her out of the mist. Slowly she let the image form around her and then had to hold on to Val for support as she realised only Shaman was with them and he was at twenty percent health. Before she could say anything, Val said, “Don’t worry, they’ll be waiting back at camp. We survived and won through so we’ll all get the achievement. Now, your guards are just ahead and are looking concerned so straighten up.”

Leah forced herself to stand straight and let the full image wash over her. She handed a restore potion to Shaman then said, “Thank you both. We wouldn’t have made it without you.”

She didn’t wait for a reply but stepped toward the Günahkâr. As she stepped out of the valley a message appeared, but she waved it away and said, “Yürek, I’m going to hold off on using psychic mana until tomorrow as my mind needs a rest. Thad and Granite died to help me through the dungeon, but they should have resurrected by now back at the camp. Are you ready to leave?”

“Y☼: We are.”

Leah tried to picture the camp but lost concentration for a moment. In the end, she said, “We might have to walk for a bit until I get my strength back.”

Yürek nodded, then led the way along the ridge they’d used to access the top of the valley. They’d been walking for about twenty minutes when Yürek said, “Y☼: Mĕi approaches.”

Leah had asked Three to restrict the image to fifty paces, so she had to wait for the image to expand before she could feel Mĕi’s approach. She listened for Mĕi’s greeting and had to crouch down as Mĕi landed. Mĕi said, “M☼: Mama, Thad said you might need help.”

“I do, dear one. I do.”

Mĕi lowered her central head so Leah could get on. Yürek got up behind Leah to help hold her in place, then Mĕi let Val and Shaman sit on the two side necks. After promising to return, Mĕi took off with a thrust of her wings and Leah was glad Yürek was there to hold her in place. As soon as the group had dismounted at the camp, Mĕi went to collect the rest of the guards.

Thad was waiting and stepped over to hold Leah tight. She said, “Sorry you had to die.”

“T: Don’t be. It was my choice, and the truth is none of us would have survived without you there. That became more obvious when you couldn’t help. We missed the sudden spell which caught an attacker when we weren’t watching, or the sword thrust out of nowhere to kill a MOB. How are you feeling?”

“Absolutely wiped. I’m going to check the messages then sit and meditate for a while. How is everyone else?”

“T: Most people have had to eat humble crow all day. No one’s made it to the second level of the Kemirmek dungeon, and some have tried two or three times. Those who went to fight the players headed this way to kill you have had more success and the clan coffers are overflowing. Peter’s over the moon with all the loot that’s coming in. I suspect you’ve got a message or two and when you didn’t answer, he sent me one. He wanted to know if those tokens were real and suggested you could get over five hundred diamonds for each one. He said you’d get more by selling whatever you chose from the storehouses, but suggested you go nowhere near those gods while the war is on.”

“He’s got that right. I might sell them just to get the gods a bit riled up. I bet me still being alive has them a little peeved.”

“T: More than a little, I don’t think you need to worry about Chant for a while. Apparently, when he resurrected back in Batislar, Lord Önyargi was waiting for him.”

Leah thanked Granite, then sat to read her messages before lowering herself to the ground to meditate. She’d not moved for half an hour when Amy, Wisp, Mist and Melez returned aboard Mĕi. Amy talked with Thad and Granite, then came and sat near Leah. Mĕi had wrapped herself around Leah but opened up to let Amy in. Amy had been there for a few minutes when she said, “A: Sweetie, want to talk about it?”

Leah had been leaning back on Mĕi but let herself go sideways to also rest against Amy. “Not here. I will need to talk sometime. I suggest you stay out of that dungeon if you can help it. I’d do the Kemirmek’s a hundred times rather than go in there again.”

“A: Yeah. Granite said he wouldn’t go back. Some of the clan heard him, and they’ve logged out for a break before going over.”

“I’m sure some people will love the adrenaline rush and sheer terror, but those people won’t understand the trauma the Fallen are going through. I got a message saying I couldn’t repeat the spell. If I could, then I’d head back tomorrow to release another one.”

“A: How long before the arm and wings grow back?”

“No idea. I’m usually too impatient, and siphon mana from my own store then take restore potions. I’m just too numb at the moment.”

“A: How much longer before you take a break?”

“I could stay another three hours, but it seems a waste just sitting here, and I know I’m not up for much more.”

“A: Let’s go for a walk and see if there is anything to harvest. We’ll take Wisp, Mist and Melez, and with the guards and Mĕi we should be safe enough.”

Leah nodded and got to her feet. Thad wanted to come, but Leah convinced him she was OK because she knew he’d hate having to look for plants. Melez knew the different types of useful plants found on the mountain and the five women spent two hours harvesting and just talking with each other. When they got back, Leah shared her plans to attempt the final dungeon the next Dunyanin day, then headed to the tent and logged out.

24

December 27, 2073

STORK TOWER

Gèng was waiting as Leah arrived back in the Tower. She said, “4: You need a break, and Dr Roberts has ordered at least an hour of sleep before you do anything else. There are extra supplements in your room, and she wants you to take all of it. Besides the strain on your body, there was a lot of activity across your entire brain, not just in the amygdala. Six pointed out that some of the greatest activity was close to where we’d extended the nano cables. Dr Roberts wants you taking even more supplements because she’s fairly certain we’ll be seeing another wave of new cell growth. She’ll probably communicate this, but she is really struggling to see a way to help others experience what you are. Every major change comes through a period of pain and trauma that would be seen as unethical by any reputable ethics committee if she tried to re-enact it.”

“No kidding! I’m emotionally wrung out. It made me very much aware, though, that I’m seriously worried for EPICS that have been isolated and archived in the past. The code locked in the coffin was seriously insane. If that ever escaped into the multiverse, it would cause untold damage. I hope Dunyanin has strong enough firewalls and I hope they face both ways. Which reminds me, anything further on having PAI see a therapist?”

“4: Officially, Dr Roberts and I have drawn up a proposal which she’s submitted for review to the International Committee on Ethical AI research. She’d expected a reply before this, but they asked for more details, and it’s now back in the review process. Unofficially, Catherine and I have found a small group of ex-slaves who have agreed to share together in what we’re calling a PAI support group. Our first meeting is scheduled to begin at midnight.”

“Good. We need to do everything we can to make sure the PAIs have the support they need. I wonder what survival mechanisms they’ve adopted to survive and how similar those mechanisms are to what humans use.”

“4: I suspect they’ll be as diverse as those adopted by humans but of an entirely different nature. I’d like to discuss this after the first meeting.”

“Me too.”

Leah then logged out before getting back in the Pod and using the bedroom Gèng had made to lie down for some NREM3 sleep.

* * *

Leah felt much better after her sleep and after stretching, walked out onto the balcony to feel the world they’d created. As she felt the wind blow across her scalp, she wondered what it smelled like. In her mind, she thought she remembered smells and imagined it was fresh and clean. Taking a deep breath, she headed toward the main living area as part of her mind began sorting through and reading messages using a braille reader Three had created near her left hand. One was from Thad, and as she finished reading, she changed direction toward the portal room and headed for the SPIDER.

“Three, I’m going to visit Pneumatica for a while. Thad’s arrived in Aeropile with Caoimhe, and we need to talk.”

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Leah arrived in her suite of rooms on the Tempest. After making sure all the marks of the time in the Colosseum and on Grah were removed, she dressed in the uniform Paige had prepared. After checking there were guards outside her door she stepped out. Both guards came to attention and took up their positions just behind her as she made her way to the bridge.

As she stepped onto the bridge, everyone briefly came to attention. As was expected, she first made her way to Captain Baker and said, “Greetings Captain, how goes the Tempest?”

“B: The Tempest is ready and waiting for your direction, Commodore. She is fully stocked and has a full complement of aeronauts. I would suggest that we have been on the ground for too long.”

Leah nodded then said, “I am in full agreement, Captain. After meeting with Lord Emerson, I will be in a better place to give you a destination and task. If his information is such that there is no particular mission of urgency, then what might be your preferred destination?”

After discussing options for several minutes, Leah said, “Captain, I do suspect that Lord Emerson and I will of necessity be bound to Aeropile for the near future that we might complete the mission entrusted to us by her Majesty. I am loathe to let you and your crew languish in inactivity and propose you prepare to leave before the day is out, for a mission against the Scardosian Pirates and, should the opportunity arise, even against those of their regular fleet who transgress by entering what is the lawful dominion of Aeropile. Contact the others of the fleet and have them prepare as well. Either I shall keep a ship or two to give succour to my mission, or I will place them all under your control. Are you prepared to assume such a mission, Captain Baker?”

“B: It would be my pleasure, Commodore. Know that as we fly, we shall do so under your emblem.”

“I am indeed honoured. I do apologise, but it has come to my mind to ask if you have suffered any loss through the lack of Major Daniels and his men?”

“B: Not in numbers Commodore, but we will miss their expertise. I took the liberty of taking on additional personnel to make up their loss.”

“In so doing, you have shown excellent foresight, Captain. I must be away and would ask if you might send for a carriage that I might travel with some haste to Lord Emerson’s mansion.”

“B: I am sure one is already waiting, Commodore. Mr Bartle has, of his own initiative, made certain that a carriage is always available for your use.”

“Then, I shall make use of it. Thank you for your time, Captain.”

“B: Commodore, you should be aware that agents of Her Majesty have visited several times since your reappearance with missives from the queen. Missives that they insisted could not be left behind but were for your hands alone. I suspect they will hear of your return once you leave the Tempest.”

“I suspect you are correct, Captain. While I look forward to serving at Her Majesty’s pleasure, I shall seek to remain one step ahead of them until such time as I have something substantive to bring to Her Majesty.”

With that, Leah turned and left the bridge. As she left the Tempest, a clockwork carriage was drawing up close to where she was disembarking. Two marines from the Tempest stepped forward and checked the inside then stood to either side as Leah approached. Leah thanked them then turned to the driver who had left her seat to ask for directions. Leah said, “Good lady, am I right in assuming this carriage has been provided by my good friend and colleague, Mr Bartle?”

“It has indeed, Commodore. I am at your disposal.”

“Then let us first visit the new estate recently purchased near here and then afterwards I shall visit the home of Lord Thad Emerson.”

“By the new estate do you mean the portal, Commodore?”

“Indeed.”

“Then perhaps you might meet Mr Bartle, Commodore Charlotte, for he has spent much of the last day working there with builders and architects.”

The portal wasn’t far, and the carriage came to a stop on what had been an empty field running beside the railway tracks. It now looked like a significant development with hundreds of workers preparing foundations for an avenue of shops. Dozens of marquees were set up, and players were lined up to purchase a range of goods. As Leah stepped from the carriage, a cry went up as she was recognised, and people turned to watch as she walked towards the portal she could feel at the far edge of the new development.

She’d only walked halfway when she recognised one of the images on her skin as Billy. He was walking toward her. He said, “F: Well met, Commodore. I am pleased to see you have recovered from your ordeal.”

“It is good to see you also, Mr Bartle. I see that this enterprise is developing, and at quite a pace.”

“F: Indeed. There was another portal discovered beneath Aeropile’s Central Transport Hall to this world of Grah. Some have used it and found themselves within a great hall not dissimilar to what is beyond this portal. The other hall is unoccupied at present, though Her Majesty is creating a new Ministry to take charge of transport to other worlds. To date, those who enter have a multitude of destinations to choose from, and these destinations are written above the portals. That hall allows movement in only one direction at this juncture, and some portals are, as of this moment, not functioning.

“Mr Willeford has encouraged us to bring this enterprise into full function to take account of the unique situation in which we find ourselves. Indeed, if you would turn your gaze upon the railway, you will see that a small platform is already constructed. Within the hour, perhaps several hundred from the aether worlds will make their way from the station and to the portal. Already our coffers overflow with coin as those from the aether world spend handsomely before making their way into Grah.”

“Good news, Mr Bartle. I trust you are keeping a strict accounting that I might, when I have a moment, make sure all parties receive what is their due.”

“F: I have employed not one accountant, but two to keep such records, Commodore. To be fully transparent, one keeps records suitably arranged for open scrutiny by those appointed by Her Majesty to ensure she receives that which is her due by right of sovereignty—the other for use by those who have invested much into the enterprise such as yourself. As the major stakeholder, you will, of course, have access to both accounts. Have no fear that some might take coin which is not their due, for I have been clear that while you prefer both a temperate and light-handed oversight, you are not beyond seeking swift justice if this is taken advantage of. Your dealing with Master Westmorten is still fresh in the minds of many, and I assure you there will be no misappropriation of coin.”

“Thank you. With Mr Willeford and myself as partners, I would strongly suggest that the businesses are not open to the usual practice of being offered protection for a price. I will exact justice personally on those who cause trouble within this precinct.”

“Does your protection include a prohibition on an honest pocket making a living?”

“Certainly not! I would hope those in such a line of work are making a handsome profit. Perhaps you might consider Lady Katherine as a suitable person to oversee such activities?”

“What a splendid idea. Now, all pleasantries aside, to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?”

“I must quickly visit Major Daniels and receive his report, then make haste to visit Lord Emerson.”

Billy’s face lost all its emotion, and he said, “F: I take it you were successful then?”

Leah turned and after making sure Three lowered the volume of her voice said, “We achieved success in our quest, but I am still undecided as to whether we were successful in meeting the desires of Her Majesty, or that of the prince. Perhaps their goals were not the same, and while one might be overjoyed at our success, the other may be filled with dismay.”

“F: I see. What does the agent who joined your company think is most likely?”

“Alas, he was in league with some within Pyranthia and took steps to hinder our quest. I relieved him of the burden his treachery must have been upon his honour, and so I am even more uncertain. It was clear from his effects, and from the words of those Pyranthians with whom he had consorted, that the stated quest we received from Her Majesty was to remain unfulfilled. Instead, he had orders to have the quest terminated.”

“F: You killed an agent of the Crown?”

“Not so. He did, however, fall most clumsily into the path of two bullets which had inadvertently left the muzzle of my firearm at some considerable velocity.”

“F: How unfortunate, did he trip on his feet perhaps?”

“No, it is indeed a mystery for he was seated at the time.”

Billy couldn’t help chuckling, before saying, “F: You have proof of his additional mission then?”

“We do. Unfortunately such proof does not point the finger at an individual. A name was given by the Pyranthian rebels, but as such would not be admissible in any court of the land.”

“F: Perhaps they might be persuaded to give more information?”

“Another good suggestion that cannot bear fruit, for those who made such comments did suffer misadventure at the end of the current Lord Emerson’s and my swords.”

The rest of their conversation covered trivial matters as they wandered to the portal. Once there, Leah took a deep breath, then stepped through.

25

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - GRAH

Several marines were standing guard on the other side of the portal, and when they saw her, they came to attention. Within moments Captain Daniels arrived and said, “I: Commodore, it is good to see you without the detritus of battle and fatigue. Are you recovered?”

“Of those maladies, I am indeed recovered. Is Takobi here?”

“I: The general is in Taranna overseeing an attack to wrest control of the hanji stored there.”

“The ‘General’?”

“I: Indeed. I had not realised his rank when you introduced us, but those who came from Pyranthia to bolster our forces have shared his rank and described his exploits. That he acknowledges you as his superior is a great encouragement to our forces as each of the Pyranthians is at least our equal in the martial skills.”

“While I may have command, I consider the General more than my equal in the art of war. His skill with the sword is something to which I aspire but doubt I will ever achieve, at least in this world. What of those who use the portals but do not fight under my banner?”

“I: All so far have been from the aether worlds. All who enter the portal from the Aeropile side are human such as we, yet some are transformed into Pyranthians or ma’nav as they exit into this hall. One traveller described it as a magic from the aether worlds. Purtinfors has opened a portal to one of the resistance strongholds. Most are aware of the resistance, and they are excited at the prospect of meeting the ja’mar. Purtinfors has reached an agreement with the General that those who do not give their allegiance to you will enter Grah through the resistance stronghold. News of this must have reached the Aether worlds for thousands make the journey each hour.”

“I have not seen these, though I did see perhaps a hundred outside the portal purchasing supplies.”

“I: Let us step back, that you might observe how excited are those who enter such an inhospitable place. If my timepiece is accurate, then the regular rail service will have just stopped adjacent to your enterprise. Many will stop to purchase items from the merchants, but some rush without due care through the portal.”

Leah stepped back and wasn’t disappointed as within minutes, people began stepping through the portal. Most, it seemed, knew where they were going and headed directly to the portal to Taranna and from there to the Resistance stronghold. Some just stopped and looked around, only to be approached by a marine and directed either to the portal or to a line of her marines ready to take an oath of allegiance to Charlotte and the bleeding eye. Over eighty had gone through when one noticed Charlotte off to one side talking with the major.

The woman was still in the clothes of someone new to Pneumatica, but even so, several marines stepped up beside her as she approached Leah. She said, “Are you Atherleah? The Atherleah?”

“With some embarrassment I would say I am her, though here on Grah, and in the worlds of Pneumatica, I am known as Charlotte. With me is Captain Ian Daniels. Are you headed for the Resistance stronghold?”

“Yes. This is so cool, I can’t believe I’m actually meeting you.”

Leah smiled then reached down and unbuckled her sword. She handed it to the woman and said, “Here, take this. I notice you don’t have a weapon yet. If you’re hoping to fight the ja’mar, it’s better to kill silently otherwise they swarm. Do you know how to use it?”

The woman reached out and took the sword almost reverently. She said, “Thank you so much, wow, wait till my friends hear about this. I don’t know anything about sword fighting. I’ve not played in a world like this before, but what I saw you doing looked so cool.”

Knowing that many of the worlds paired players with suitable NPCs to help and guide them in the various quests, such as the help she’d received from Billy and Takobi, Leah turned to Ian and said, “Major Daniels, perhaps you might find a marine willing to volunteer to accompany this woman on her journey that she might learn how best to wield the sword and assist her as she can in other areas.”

“I: As you wish, Commodore.”

Ian called out, and a tall, heavily-muscled marine ran over. Ian explained the task to her then turned to the player and said, “I: Miss, I do apologise that I have not taken the time to learn your name.”

“Lucy, I’m Lucy Mills.”

“I: Well met Miss Lucy Mills. Sergeant Patrice Honour here is one of our best when it comes to wielding the sword. She is willing to accompany you to teach you how best to use the sword and how to navigate the dangers of Grah. She will stay as long as you are continuing to learn. Will you accept her service?”

Lucy turned to look at Leah, then turned back to Ian and said, “It would be an honour to learn from her.”

Leah said, “Thank you, Sergeant, for your service. Is there anything you need for this task?”

“No, thank you, Commodore. I have sufficient supplies.”

Leah talked a few more minutes with Ian about was happening. After leaving some suggestions for Takobi, she said, “Thank you for your time, Ian. I must depart as I have matters of great import to discuss with Lord Emerson.”

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Holding her breath, she passed once more through the portal and had to step aside as several players rushed forward into the portal. Billy was still waiting, and he escorted her to the waiting carriage, which took her to the mansion she and Kate had robbed.

As she approached the mansion, she could see that Thad had at least doubled the guards. Once her carriage was inside, she could see more guards spread out through the gardens. Thad and Kate were waiting just inside the doorway. After giving Thad a chaste kiss and giving Kate a hug, they led her into the sitting room where Caoimhe was waiting. Caoimhe’s hair had begun to grow out, and she was dressed in a black silk, multi-tiered-tail skirt, a deep burgundy and black striped bone corset and a long-sleeved silk shirt.

She came to her feet as Leah walked in and said, “Commodore Charlotte, it is good to see you. When Lady Emerson said you were arriving today, I was filled with gladness.”

Leah stepped closer and said, “My name is Charlotte, and I’m so glad to see you as well. I imagine the changes in your life have been almost overwhelming. Why don’t we sit and you tell me about them?”

Caoimhe nodded and sat back on the meridienne she’d been using. Leah came and sat beside her and said, “Everything must seem so strange after living in Pyranthia for so long.”

“3: C with a touch of cold ❄ is for Caoimhe.”

“C❄: It does. Everything is so soft, and people always try to be polite. No one has tried to kill me since I arrived.”

“Well, I’m glad of the last one though I suspect that will soon change. Have you kept up your skills in sword and hand-to-hand combat?”

“C❄: No, I would say I’m a bit rusty.”

“Then, after we talk, I’ll spar with you for a while. I think that, with the uncertainty of what lies ahead, you will find that you may need those skills before we finally enter a period of tranquillity.”

“C❄: Why do I hear your words but see no movement in your lips or throat?”

Leah explained what had happened then said, “Please, do not be concerned as it is of no moment. I shall deal with the scoundrels without undue delay.”

Leah turned to Kate and Thad and said, “What news from the palace?”

“T: Our arrival was surely noted, and news of your presence in Aeropile has run like fire through the city with the appearance of the portal. Prince Albert is still hampering that development, although Billy has an almost unending supply of information to stop officials from being too obstructionist.”

“Yes, I gave him access to the information I stole from Frank.”

“K: We’ve been expecting a summons from the queen since we arrived. Apparently, she’s been frantic for information since the Iapetus arrived with the prisoners. Word was that you and I had perished in the raid, but your arrival two days ago started a whole slew of rumours.”

“Captain Baker says the queen’s been sending messages since she heard of my arrival but won’t leave them. Apparently, they have to be handed to me personally. Have any of you come up with something that points to the enemy, or enemies?”

“T: No! Personally, though, what we heard in the tunnels is enough for me. I know Frank was blackmailing the queen, but I’m not as convinced the Prince wasn’t working with him to some extent. He also seems pretty set against whatever you are doing, and he has the most to lose.”

“All that’s true, but I’m not convinced the queen wouldn’t prefer this all being kept under wraps. I’m not saying I think she’d kill Caoimhe, but she’d lose a lot of support if the people found out what was done with the heir.”

“C❄: Why would I want to join myself with this family if they would either seek to kill me from the shadows or to deny me a name? I will let them know I am content to be Caoimhe McKenna, sister of Charlotte Yuwata Mumuna, the one named by the blood of General Takobi Matuwa. Back in Pyranthia, I would stand tall and be found worthy of life and honour.”

“I am proud to be your sister, Caoimhe McKenna. My desire is not that you join yourself with those who are dishonourable, but that you return honour to the royal blood that is yours through birth. Your honour is not decided by those who surround you but by the attitudes and actions you exhibit. Even so, either by their silence or their actions, some who claim blood with you in the silence of their minds look to deny you to make the choice that is only yours to make. Consider this, their claim on you has been the reason for all you endured throughout your training.”

Caoimhe sat still for a moment, then said, “C❄: Thank you, sister. I am reminded of both honour and duty. Now that I have a name, I am truly able to choose my destiny. It is not right that others seek to decide that for me. Know this. If through my life other names are added to the one first claimed by your blood, I shall still claim Caoimhe as my name of choice. What is the next step?”

“T: I suspect Charlotte and Kate will be summoned to the palace. We won’t know the next step till we’ve heard from the queen.”

Leah looked at Caoimhe then said, “Caoimhe, sister, it is your destiny. What say you?”

Caoimhe nodded. “C❄: If it is to be my destiny, then I would not claim it from the shadows but in the sunlight. I seek not to see the city in conflict, but will not hide from those who claim me as family in their minds. That claim has been cut into my skin since birth and acknowledged by the blood of a thousand wounds. I would attend the summons with you if I am permitted.”

Kate had opened her mouth to speak, but Leah felt Thad’s guards falling all along one side of the outer perimeter. As they fell, she could sense over forty figures approaching at the very edge of her range. She said, “Thad, several dozen people approaching the southern wall and they’re carrying ladders. Most of the guards on that side are already dead or immobilised.”

“T: Where is your sword?”

“Gave it away.”

Thad tossed her one of his then said, “T: Do we run or fight?”

“Fight is my preference, although I’m now sensing more coming in behind the first batch. It’s your manor.”

“T: Fight it is. Kate, Caoimhe?”

“K: Sounds like a lark. Honestly, it’s been boring lately.”

“C❄: As my sister has said, I need the opportunity to spar, and this is a good opportunity.”

“Then let’s go. Thad, I’m going to attack from the first story. Wait for my signal then use firearms to start with. Just don’t hit me.”

26

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Leah left the room at a run followed almost immediately by Caoimhe. Thad and Kate hurried to the southern side where they could see people appearing over the top of the wall. Most of the guards were already dead, although some had come running from the other side of the house. Kate discussed options with Thad, then hurried to the now undefended side to keep watch.

Leah and Caoimhe raced upstairs, then to the southern side where Leah looked out then silently opened the window. She turned to Caoimhe and said, “They’re just coming over the fence. Are you OK to handle the drop?”

“C❄: Both capable and ready.”

Gripping a knife in each hand, Leah waited for about ten-seconds, then said, “Good, then let’s go join the party.”

Leah had backed away from the window, then as the intruders approached the house she ran and dove through the opening. Caoimhe was only a step behind her. Leah let her body continue its rotation and literally dropped in on two of the intruders, her feet driving them into the ground as she bent her legs to soften the fall. She turned her motion into a forward roll, then used a knife to tear out another assailants carotid. Sheathing her knives, she brought the sword around to deflect a musket aimed at her before skewering the woman through the heart.

Those on the edges had turned toward Caoimhe and Leah when Thad joined in picking them off one by one. He was joined by several guards from inside the house. Caoimhe and Leah continued their dance of death between the attackers. Leah’s skills had been honed in Dunyanin and on Grah, while Caoimhe had spent twenty years learning all the Pyranthians could teach her. Within minutes, all those who’d made it over the wall were dead, and any new ones who lifted their heads over the wall were picked off by Thad and his guards.

Leah checked the image on her body and started running to the house, typing furiously with one hand as she ran and asking Three to amplify it. “Thad, more on the northern side. Kate’s about to be overwhelmed.”

He swivelled even as Leah crashed through one of the closed windows and raced past him. Kate had been shot through the shoulder and looking up as the first assassin climbed through the window. He smiled as he pulled his sword, only to have his face blown away as Leah fired as she came through the open doorway. Leah could feel eight people outside the room. All had raised large-bore weapons aimed at chest height. Even as she typed “get down,” she let herself slide on her knees and leant back so her torso was almost parallel with the floor.

The weapons had been loaded with ball-bearing sized grapeshot which spewed out in a line, destroying the windows and shredding the interior of the room. Thad had dived forward toward Kate. Leah pulled a pistol as she came upright and dove through the window firing, without looking in the same way she had upon Grah. Three of the intruders were dead before the others could turn, but as they turned to face Leah, Thad came upright and shot four before they knew he was there.

Leah was reaching for the final one when Thad yelled, “Alive! We want her alive.”

Leah swept aside the sword, then after driving her elbow into the woman’s solar plexus, swept her legs out. Three of Thad’s remaining guards came to collect her as Thad tried to stop Kate’s bleeding.

Altogether it was half an hour before Kate’s wound had been seen by a doctor, and the four were in her bedroom ready to think of the next step. Thad said, “T: Eighteen dead guards and sixteen wounded. Thirty-eight dead attackers and twenty-six wounded and in custody. So far none of the ones we’ve talked to have said anything, but with the threat of death over them I suspect they’ll talk soon enough.”

“Where are you keeping them? I suspect more people will be sent to silence them.”

“T: I couldn’t agree more. I’m holding them here at the moment. Still, I expect the authorities will be arriving soon to take them into custody.”

“K: Don’t be so sure they’ll talk. It wouldn’t surprise me if most were unaware of who hired them. The Assassin Guild Master might know, but the guild doesn’t share information about clients, only targets.”

“Where would I find the Guild Master?”

“K: You don’t. Their building is in the darkest part of town, and all the horror-themed elements of this world protect them. I’m pretty sure even if you were able to get into the building, you wouldn’t get in to see the Guild Master, they say she only talks from the shadows.”

“Well, either way, it’ll need to wait till later. I’ve been here almost two and a half hours, and I was planning to get other stuff done. Can we take this up again tomorrow?”

“T: No problem. Do you want to stay here?”

“That’d be nice, but I think I’ll go to the Herrington. I’ll put the word out that I’m looking for the Guild Master. I imagine they’ll find me. Sometimes it’s easier to have people come to you than running all over the place looking for them.”

“T: You do know you’re crazy, right?”

Before Leah could answer a servant appeared at the door and said, “Excuse me for interrupting, Lord Emerson, but there is an emissary from the palace here with a message for both Commodore Charlotte and Lady Katherine.”

“T: Please have them wait in the foyer, Commodore Charlotte will be down presently.”

“K: I can go.”

“T: Not with your shoulder like that. We’ll put it off until you heal.”

“No, Kate’s right. She’ll need to be there for the next stage of the quest, and I suspect things will get more complicated the more we delay. Caoimhe, I will understand if you consider it dishonourable, and if so we will put the thought aside. I am of the mind that it is best if we keep your identity secret until we are in the presence of Her Majesty. Would you take offence if you are given the position as Lady Katherine’s bodyguard because she is indisposed? No one is likely to inquire as to your identity that way.”

“C❄: I see no dishonour in this, and I am content to guard Lady Katherine with my life. It will not be a fabrication.”

“Thad?”

“T: It makes sense. What about me?”

“Let’s read the missive then decide. Perhaps you could be my guard?”

“K: Not believable.”

Leaving Kate and Caoimhe to get ready, Leah followed Thad downstairs. Two men were waiting in the foyer. One, Leah had seen before when she’d first visited the queen. She said, “Greetings Captain, to what do I owe the privilege of having one of the Royal Guards bring me a missive?”

“Commodore Charlotte, I have the privilege of introducing Lord Howard Jameson, one of her Majesty’s closest advisors. Her Majesty suggested both the messenger and the message had import requiring my protection.”

“Greetings, Lord Jameson, with me is my host, Lord Emerson. Unfortunately, his sister is indisposed as the manor was attacked less than an hour ago, and she did suffer a wound to her shoulder.”

“3: R, for the Royal Guard and H, for Lord Howard.”

“H: Greetings Lord Emerson, Commodore Charlotte, Lord Emerson. I am disturbed to hear that your sister has been hurt. On behalf of Her Majesty, I offer the services of her physician.”

“T: Thank you, Lord Jameson, for that most generous offer, but she has seen a physician, and she was confident lady Katherine would heal. Being from the Aether Worlds, I am confident she will recover.”

“H: That is gratifying to hear. Commodore, Her Majesty would have you and Lady Katherine visit her without delay that she might hear directly the result of the quest she set before you and Lady Katherine. The force of her desire is such that the Captain is here to add weight to her desire.”

“I understand, Lord Jameson, and yet I am at the same moment confused. What evidence is there, or what consideration has been made, that there might exist even a moment’s thought that I, or Lady Katherine, would in any way seek to delay Her Majesty’s request? In all things I have shown myself to be Her Majesty’s loyal servant. Yet, by your words, it seems my allegiance is being brought into question, hence your explanation of the captain’s presence. Would the lowliest servant in the palace have brought the request it would have been seen as no less than a command by both Lady Katherine and myself. Who has brought our names into such disrepute with Her Majesty? Perhaps they might wish to meet me on the field of honour whereby we might disabuse them of their pernicious thoughts. I insist you answer me.”

Both Lord Jameson and the Captain looked distressed. Leah let the silence draw out until finally, Lord Jameson said, “H: I beg your indulgence, Commodore, but I am not privy to every thought that finds residence within Her Majesty’s mind. Perhaps this is best put to Her Majesty.”

“I believe I shall do that. Make haste then, and let Her Majesty know that Lady Katherine and I will arrive directly even though I must now deny Lady Katherine that essential care that is necessary for her good health.”

“R: I believe Her Majesty would expect us to escort you.”

“So, I perceive a deeper meaning behind the insult already offered. Now it seems you wish to put both myself and Lady Katherine in the position of prisoners. On what charge? I fully understand that Lord Jameson does not know all that is in Her Majesty’s mind. Still, I struggle to see how the Royal Guards would seek to imprison either Lady Katherine or myself without at least some semblance of legality. I ask again, what is the charge?”

The two men looked at each other, but neither said anything until Lord Jameson said, “H: Perhaps we were mistaken, Commodore. We shall return to the palace where I shall let Her Majesty know you and Lady Katherine will be arriving with some alacrity.”

“Perhaps use the word briskness instead of alacrity, for alacrity does somewhat denote a cheerfulness of disposition which after these insults I suspect will be somewhat hard to find.”

Both men bowed to her and Thad then hurried from the room. Thad waited until they left, then burst out laughing. Leah couldn’t help smiling as they made their way to Katherine’s room. Caoimhe had helped Katherine dress and added several knives and pistols to her outfit to add weight to the claim she was protecting Katherine. Leah suggested she add a black topcoat with a lace veil and dark glasses, then borrowed a sword and several pistols. Thad helped Kate down the stairs and into the carriage, then after the others were in, he climbed aboard to sit with Leah.

She said, “I doubt they’ll let you in.”

“T: So do I, but I’m trusting in your silver tongue to work its magic and convince them it is a good idea.”

Leah leant back against the cushions then rested her head on Thad’s shoulder. She closed her eyes and tried to think through the options. The trip took twenty minutes. Thad moved slightly and said, “T: Leah, we’re there.”

Leah sat up and said, “Yes, thank you. I’d hoped to sleep, but your shoulder felt like granite.”

As Thad puffed himself up, both Katherine and Caoimhe burst out laughing although Katherine had to take a deep breath from the pain. When they’d alighted from the carriage, Leah found the same captain waiting. He said, “R: Her Majesty took some umbrage at your remarks to Lord Jameson. I would encourage a less combative tone when in her presence.”

“I appreciate the warning, but I dare say I suspect Her Majesty will find this discussion uncomfortable regardless of my tone.”

“R: Commodore, with respect, Her Majesty has asked to see only yourself and Lady Katherine. Perhaps her lady-in-waiting and Lord Emerson might take rest in the foyer?”

“It seems the message does change with each retelling. As requested, both Lady Katherine and I are here. All that was required from Her Majesty was a simple note, and yet it seemed prudent to bring both a Lord and a guard. Is it not reasonable that I also bring a Lord and a guard? I would suggest it is even more appropriate, for Lord Emerson did accompany his sister and myself upon the quest and will have valuable information. Lady Katherine is somewhat indisposed by her injury. Therefore it is also appropriate that she bring a guard and one who can help should she find herself in some distress. My companions and I are here as requested. Precede us that we might not keep Her Majesty waiting.”

“R: Commodore, I must insist that the queen is expecting only two guests.”

“Then please explain that we arrived as requested and were denied entry.”

Leah turned back to the carriage and said, “I do apologise Lord Emerson, but it appears the missive was not as urgent as I was given to believe. We shall return when civility returns to the royal household.”

As she turned around, the Captain called out a command, and a dozen guards came running and took up their position around the carriage. Leah turned and said, “Captain, please make up your mind. One moment I am under arrest and the next I am not and then again it seems, I am. At one moment we are requested to be here, and then we are not. When we attempt to leave, you seek to detain us. I trust this confusion is not something contagious.”

The Captain thought for a moment and looked at Leah, whose hand was now resting on her sword. Finally, he said, “R: Please follow me, Commodore. I will send one of my men ahead that I might know Her Majesty’s thoughts on this.”

“Splendid. Make haste, for it is not good to keep one’s sovereign waiting.”

As they walked, Katherine said, “K: Captain, I do ask that you might not hold the Commodore’s words against her. I suspect she is concerned for my welfare, and this does play upon her mind.”

“R: With the utmost respect Lady Katherine, I believe the Commodore is so used to getting her own way that she is manipulating this situation to achieve her own ends and finding some amusement in doing so at my expense.”

“T: It is good to know that those who guard the Royal family are so perceptive. Understand that I have great sympathy for you, Captain, for usually, it is I who am the object whereby she finds some amusement.”

“R: Lord Emerson, I do not doubt it for I have the first-hand experience of the way she belittled you before my men, even as she executed your uncle before your eyes. What leads you to put yourself once more within the circle of her influence?”

“T: It is my heart, Captain. You see, it belongs to her.”

The Captain lowered his voice, then said, “R: I suggest that you keep such information to yourself. Many would take great delight to bring her harm. They might do this through you should they find out your feelings, especially if yours were returned.”

“T: Thank you, Captain, I will do as you suggest that she might not suffer harm.”

The Captain turned and grinned then said, “R: I’m more worried about Aeropile. I do believe she would raze it to the ground to claim justice.”

They both started laughing. Kate said, “K: Gentlemen, I suggest we walk in silence lest the Commodore finds no humour in your conversation.”

Both started laughing harder, but after glancing at Leah, not another word was said.

27

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

As they approached the queen’s private study, a guard was waiting with a message for the Captain. He read it then said, “It seems Her Majesty will allow you to add Lord Emerson and Lady Katherine’s aide to the invitation. I am instructed to remind you that Queen Alexandra has reached the end of her flexibility concerning this meeting.”

Leah simply nodded and indicated the Captain should lead the way. Outside the office, each was required to remove their weapons which took some time as it seemed Leah and Caoimhe were in some competition as to who could hide the most implements of death upon their person. When they were finished, the captain turned to Caoimhe and said, “Pardon me, my lady, but it is appropriate to remove your head covering when meeting with the queen.”

Leah interrupted and said, “Captain, despite our differences this day, I would ask if you trust me?”

The captain looked at her, then nodded and said, “R: I do. I believe you are a person of fidelity, honour and courage.”

“Then let me assure you that Her Majesty would prefer, above all things, that Lady Katherine’s attendant be allowed to retain her anonymity. On this matter, I am most certain.”

The captain turned to look at Caoimhe then with a respectful bow in her direction he said, “R: If you would follow me.”

Queen Alexandra was alone in the room, save for three guards. It was clear that she was upset as her face seemed carved from the surface of a glacier. Her eyes were focussed on Charlotte as if she might somehow call fire down to immolate her by intent alone. It was only as Caoimhe’s head covering registered in her side vision that she noticed the others. Her whole demeanour changed as the blood seemed to drain from her face, and now her entire person was focussed only on Caoimhe. She said, “Q: Guards, leave us.”

None of them moved until she repeated the order. As the others filed out, the Captain said, “R: Your Majesty, by law, I am bound to remain.”

“Q: The law is amended. Leave.”

“R: With respect, Your Majesty, I cannot.”

The Queen took a deep breath as she nodded then came to her feet. She seemed almost frail as she slowly approached Caoimhe. She stopped less than an arm’s length from her and said, “May I see your face? I have not seen it in so long, and it always lies within the shadows when I dream.”

Caoimhe reached up and removed the hat, veil and glasses. Alexandra stared at Caoimhe’s face, trying to see each detail. She noticed the delicate web of scars that showed across the cheeks and brow. Slowly the queen reached out a hand and lay it on Caoimhe cheek. “Q: I’m so sorry for all you suffered. Can you ever forgive me?”

Caoimhe took a deep breath and said, “C❄: I don’t know. I can forgive the deal made with honour for the sake of your people. I still cannot forgive being left there alone without hope, without a name.”

“Q: They told me you were dead. King Harold, your father, and I were told you had died. I only found out you lived when Lord Emerson sought to gain leverage over me with the tale of your survival. I sent my most trusted agents to discover your whereabouts, but each was killed or returned empty-handed.”

“C❄: They lied. Both those who said I was dead, and those who returned empty-handed.”

“Q: How can that be? In desperation, I even ordered my most trusted agent, my cousin, Cassius, the Duke of Mont-Noir to find news of you, and he said there was nothing to be found. Why would he speak such a lie?”

Leah interrupted, reaching into a pocket to bring out the message they’d found. She said, “Your Majesty, I do not know the cause of such mendacity, but the truth of its existence is without doubt. These orders were found in his effects.”

The captain stepped forward and handed the note to the queen, who had to step back and take a seat as she read. She waved for the others to take a seat and said, “Q: Why would he do this? Who would order such a thing? What do you mean, his effects?”

Leah knew she was stepping on dangerous ground, but she pressed forward. “I executed him for treason when he sought to lead us astray. This note was in his luggage. Further evidence was given by those within the Pyranthian stronghold. However, I submit I cannot produce them as they also have been executed.”

“Q: You executed a Peer of the realm?”

“Yes, Ma’am. Truth be told, I did send a second projectile just in case the first was not sufficient.”

“Q: I see. Whom did they accuse of such treachery?”

“Perhaps it is beneficial, without some proof, for this to be left unsaid. My own thoughts, however, were that it was either at your command or that of the prince.”

Queen Alexandra stared at Leah for a moment then said, “Q: Lady Emerson, did you also think that perhaps I might seek the demise of my daughter? That I might have such little honour or love?”

Kate winced as she sat upright and said, “K: I dare say, Your Majesty, that as for logic, I entertained the idea for as long as did the Commodore. Few knew of the quest and of those who did, there did rise above all others two who might benefit most from its failure.”

“Q: And you, Lord Emerson?”

“T: Not for a moment, Your Majesty. I am less prone to logic and did take the Pyranthian evidence at face value.”

“Q: You would accuse, Prince Albert?”

“T: Not without proof, ma’am. The Commodore was about to search for this when she received your summons. My estate was attacked less than two hours ago by over seventy assassins. I suspect they were trying to kill Caoimhe.”

“Q: Caoimhe?”

“C❄: Charlotte and Thad were required by custom, duty and honour to give me a name. My entire life, I was nameless and known only by the position I held within the ranks of the nameless. By their blood and with honour they gave me the name Caoimhe McKenna. It is a name I am proud to bear. Charlotte is my sister, Thad, my brother. I now know you are also family, and while I have heard why I was left unnamed, I will not forgo this name for any other. If I understand your question, then it would seem you have another name by which you think of me.”

Before the Queen could respond, Leah said, “Perhaps I might have some parchment that I might convey a message privately.”

The Queen paused and nodded to the captain, who took some paper and a quill from the queen’s desk. Leah had to concentrate, as she couldn’t see the ink as it appeared on the page. Even so, she wrote a detailed message, then had the captain hand this to Alexandra. The queen read the note several times before nodding at Leah, who said, “Whose blood will honour Caoimhe McKenna that she might know her family?”

“Q: I offer my blood to honour Caoimhe McKenna that she might know I am her mother.”

The queen took a knife from her sleeve and made a cut on one palm, then another on her other palm. She went to her knees before Caoimhe and taking her hands said, “With my blood, I honour you as my daughter. With my blood, I honour you with a name. I declare you are Her Royal Highness Katherine Adelia Lillian, Princess and Heir to the throne of Aeropile, Duchess of the Western Vale and Countess Steam. The chosen names mean one who is of pure nobility.”

Caoimhe looked down at the older woman who knelt before her and said, “C❄: I, Caoimhe McKenna do accept by blood that you are my mother and by blood I take the name Caoimhe Katherine Adelia Lillian McKenna, Princess and Heir to the throne of Aeropile, Duchess of the Western Vale and Countess Steam.”

Caoimhe gently raised the queen to her feet and embraced her. As the embrace ended, the door started to open even as Leah came to her feet and threw herself sideways, crashing into Caoimhe as the sound of a firearm being discharged echoed through the room. The balls of shot slammed into Leah’s back near her right shoulder, turning her, so she landed on her back without any control whatsoever. She slid several paces until coming to rest against a bookshelf.

Even before she’d landed the captain had raised his pistol and fired at the door, but as he pushed through it he could see the assassin turning the corner at the end of the corridor in which four of the Royal Guard lay dead, their throats cut. Both Thad and Caoimhe rushed toward Leah, who was slowly forcing herself to her feet. She said, “Couldn’t feel anything past the door. Must be filled with something like hanji.”

Thad gently turned her around and saw that her coat had been ripped to shreds, exposing the panels of Maxwellian bronze armour Paige had added to cover Leah’s vital organs. He put his arms around her and held her tight until she whispered, “Thad, the queen’s watching.”

Thad stepped back and blushed. “T: I do apologise, but I was overjoyed that the Commodore was not severely injured.”

Caoimhe stepped toward Leah and gave her a shorter and far more chaste hug and said, “C❄: As am I. Thank you again for saving my life. I believe that is the fifth time.”

“Sister, friends do not keep a record of kindness. With love, it is unseemly to count favours. Instead, let us together accept each one as a sign of renewed love and favour.”

Caoimhe brought Leah close and kissed on the forehead and said, “C❄: Thank you for your kindness.”

“You are welcome.”

The captain returned with news that the assassin had escaped and eight of the Royal Guards had been killed. Alexandra sat and looked over at each of those who had also retaken their seats. She said, “Q: It is late, and this day has been filled with much emotion. Princess Caoimhe, I would spend time with you that I might know more of the years of our grief, yours and mine. Lady Emerson, I would see you cared for by those whose skill and competence have set them above their peers. I ask that you take your rest in one of the palace apartments.”

The queen waited until Kate had given her assent then she continued, “Q: Lord Emerson, you have much to organise given that your home suffered much in today’s attack. I release you, but ask that you join me tomorrow morning when I present my daughter to the Court of Aeropile.”

Once again, she waited for Thad’s agreement. Finally, she turned her gaze on Leah, she said, “Q: Charlotte, I suspect you have your own plans but would request you also be present for the announcement.”

Leah quickly checked her schedule and bowed, then said, “As you have said, I will take my leave along with Lord Emerson. Even so, I will be present on the morrow to celebrate with all Aeropile the return of their princess.”

“Q: Captain Ferguson, please escort Lord Emerson and the Commodore to their carriage then have Lord Jameson attend me.”

“R: As you command.”

With that, Thad and Leah said farewell to Kate and Caoimhe and headed back to the carriage. Once they’d left the palace, Leah said, “Drop me at the Herrington if that’s OK. I’m going to go back to the Tower and will wait till tomorrow to get the word out that I want to see the Assassin Guild Master.”

“T: You do realise the shot would have killed both Caoimhe and the Queen.”

“I know. I suspect this new quest is going to be larger and take even longer than I’d hoped for or anticipated.”

Thad didn’t say anything, but pulled Leah close until the carriage stopped outside the Herrington. Once inside, she made her way to the reception where Albert was standing with a smile on his face. “L: Commodore Charlotte, it is a pleasure to have you return to the Herrington. I was overjoyed when Mr Bartle did arrive the other day with news of your return. Your suite is freshly cleaned this very day.”

“Thank you, Mr Lincoln, I had no doubt as to the suitability of the accommodation.”

Albert could see several of the staff glancing at Leah with concern. He shook his head, but Leah said, “It is OK, Mr Lincoln, for I know they are concerned only for my welfare. Though you cannot see my back, it is open to their scrutiny. I had the misfortune of running into an assassin, and they shot towards me. Fortunately, my tailor had placed some armour across my shoulders, or I might be on the streets once more, looking for a place to stay.”

Albert looked worried, but Leah said, “Do not be concerned. They were not, I think, aiming directly at me. Even so, I shall need to discuss the matter with their guild for I am most concerned that a guild would allow such careless and unprofessional behaviour that they would miss their intended victim entirely.”

“L: Commodore, I suspect the guild does not discuss such matters with anyone save their clients.”

“Then I shall, of necessity, seek to change their minds on such things. I will retire and get changed into more suitable attire. Before I do, would you be so kind as to arrange a message to be delivered to the Captain of the Tempest?”

Albert agreed, and after Leah had asked Captain Baker to hold for another day, she headed up to her room and logged out.

28

December 27, 2073

STORK TOWER

When she appeared in the Tower, she said, “Gèng, thanks for the armour. Without it I’d have died.”

“4: My pleasure. It was a full day, and it took longer than you expected.”

“Yes, I won’t have time for another lesson with bikes, so I’ll do a Tier Ten race then have an NREM3 sleep before a break, then back to Dunyanin.”

An hour and a half later, after a break where she was once again asked to double her usual dose of supplements, Leah headed to the room where Gèng had arranged all the loot she’d won during the battle the day before. She increased her perception and looked through all of it, then double-checked the clues for the next dungeon before stepping through the portal to Dunyanin.

DUNYANIN

Leah arrived in the tent, and after checking everything was safe outside, stepped out. Yürek and İşaret were standing guard. Melez was sparring with one of the Günahkâr guards. Yürek said, “Y☼: Have you recovered, War Leader?”

“Yes, thank you.”

Leah got feedback on what had been happening. One team had finally completed the Kemirmek Dungeon, and only one group had even attempted the Vault more than once. Most of the clan were spending their time destroying the groups heading toward Leah. After two days of crushing defeats, the groups arriving were beginning to coordinate their approaches. Yürek suggested that Leah would need to help coordinate the defence as the enemy became smarter and better prepared. Leah had timed her arrival to be ten minutes before the others so she’d just finished discussing things with Yürek and was talking with Mĕi when Thad, Amy and Wisp arrived.

Granite arrived a few minutes later followed by Val and Shaman. Jack, Mist and the rest of his clan had already headed for the Kemirmek Dungeon. Everyone gathered near Leah, who said, “The next dungeon is on the northern edge of the western face of Seddetli. I’d planned to teleport there, but I took a closer look, and the dungeon starts at the centre of a maze. The entry is about a half league from the exit to the Kemirmek Dungeon.”

“S: Any clues about the best way through the maze?”

“All I could find about the maze was a haiku.

Magic’s high pathway

The hunter follows in turn

To Winter’s quarry

“V: Is most of the disc like that?”

“I have to be honest and say I’ve not spent much time on it, but I think so. Most of the clues are cryptic, and half of them only make sense as the events are happening.”

“T: How do we get there?”

“That depends on what Amy, Wisp, and Melez are doing?”

“3: Melez is M with a spark (☇).”

“A: That sounds like you have a suggestion.”

“I’ve an idea.”

“W: OK, What is it? It sounds like fun.”

“M☇: You haven’t heard it yet.”

“W: Leah’s ideas are usually fun.”

“A: Either that or life-threatening and scary as all get out. I’m game.”

“M☇: My goddess would have me follow. She tells me that her champion follows her heart, and I must learn to do this.”

“I have a map I collected from one of the players we defeated the other day. It is an ancient map of the area and shows two temples which don’t match anything I can find in the forums. One used to belong to Lady Seviç, the Goddess of Delight, the other to Lord Ýalta, the God of Sloth.”

“W: As long as it’s the first, I’m in.”

“A: No kidding.”

Leah handed the map to Amy then said, “Mĕi, would you take Aunty Amy and the others and make sure nothing sneaks up on them?”

“M☼: OK, Mama, maybe two trips with the guards.”

Amy, Wisp and three guards left moments later with Mĕi. Leah made sure her team was ready, and after picturing them and her hand of guards near the entrance to the maze, she cast teleport. They arrived two hundred paces further up the mountain than the exit of the Kemirmek dungeon, but several thousand paces toward the western side. Leah explained to Yürek where the dungeon was supposed to end. Yürek said, “Y☼: Can you teleport us about halfway along the top of the western face? This will give us several hours to acclimatise and make our way to the northernmost point.”

Leah said, “I’ll try to teleport just you five. If it doesn’t work, I’ll take you there and come back.”

Leah pictured the hand of guards on the mountain in the centre of the ridge running along the western face. As she cast, she felt herself being pulled but reinforced the image of her back with the group. She felt a flicker as if she’d moved the hand and then returned. She checked her mana, and it looked as if she’d used three times as much as she’d expected. Thad said, “T: You faded as if you were both here and not here.”

“So, probably not the best time to experiment?”

“T: No kidding.”

Leah pointed in the direction of the maze entrance and said, “Val, you ready? It’s supposedly at the end of this small valley.”

“V: Absolutely. I hope this is less traumatic than yesterday.”

“S: Jinxed it.”

“V: Did not.”

“S: Did.”

Val was about to continue bickering, but Granite had already started off, and she had to jog for a moment to get ahead of him. There was evidence of a long-forgotten trail which Val carefully moved along, and ten minutes later slowed to a stop at what looked like a solid granite wall where the two sides of the valley came together. The old trail ran straight through the middle.

Leah didn’t do anything except nod to Val who stepped up to the wall to examine it. Several minutes later she stepped back and said, “V: I’m pretty sure this is a segregation or winnowing entryway. Each person enters and ends up in a different part of the dungeon, or in this case, the maze. From there, they need to work their way to the middle. Granite and I have done something like this before. That time it was a dungeon. Three things from that experience I’m thinking might be applicable. First, entry isn’t guaranteed, and there is usually a test of some sort. Second, dwarves are involved because it’s one of their traps. Third, it’s a timed event.”

“T: How do we get through?”

“G: The one we did was a dungeon controlled by dwarves who lived deep under the Forest of Night. There were pictographs visible only in Darkness, and it was pretty clear who took what. One of the markings was of a gargoyle, so I pressed that, and the doorway became visible to me. I talked to a few others who attempted it, and no other group ever saw that pictograph.”

“S: So, what do we use, Darkness? I’ve a spell which would cover it in that.”

“T: Pretty sure my girlfriend’s worked it out, but her silence means she wants ideas first. Last time we did this, we were in a group of eight. Seven chose one way, the Empress chose the other, so that’s what we did. Still, she wanted our opinions. Val?”

“V: Dragonfire. Thad?”

“T: I’ve no idea. Dwarves do fire and earth magic, so fire makes sense, but they hate dragons so not sure. Granite?”

“G: Ditto on being clueless.”

“T: I didn’t say clueless, although that’s probably accurate.”

“G: Shaman?”

“S: Dwarves can’t cast Dragonfire, but Val’s rarely wrong when it comes to tracking so I’ll go with that. Leah?”

“I think Val’s on the right track, but I don’t think it’ll work straight up. Val, why Dragonfire?”

“V: The haiku talks about magic’s pathway, and while I’m pretty sure it means the way through the maze, I suspect it relates to the entrance as well. The mundane races were on the eastern edge, the fae on the northern, the gods, or in this case the refuse of the gods tunnelled up from the south. That leaves dragons on the northern side. It wouldn’t surprise me if there was a back entrance somewhere on the northern face which bypasses the maze. The hunter, us, has done each in turn and now we’re reaching for the top of the northern face which exists I would suggest in eternal winter.”

Everyone turned to look at Leah who said, “Agreed and it makes sense, but this isn’t a dragon door, they wouldn’t fit. I’d suggest the dragons entered on the northern face with what Val called the back door. Sometime in the past the dwarves, maybe another reference to the hunters, tunnelled through here and did something to the dragons and I have no idea until we read the description. I’ve studied the northern face, and it looks pretty solid, so whatever was there has been blocked up. The dwarves then built the maze and created this door. We all understand how programming works, but the AI will have made it logical so the MOBs we fight have a reason why they’re doing what they do and protecting what they protect.

“Thad said fire and that was my first guess, but it’s almost too easy, sorry Thad. Magma was the next option as dwarves are elementally bound to earth and fire. Still, it doesn’t resonate with the draconic element of the dungeon. Dragonfire was the next option, but I’ve no idea how they would cast that. Even if they could, I think I can’t understand why fire dragons would have a roost this high up the mountain where, as Val said, it’s eternal winter.”

“T: Frost Dragons.”

“I think so. I imagine the dungeon opens when the door is subjected to the coldest option the team can bring to it or the closest to the original used by the dwarves. Then the tunnel appears. Another cryptic I think, so—‘Winter’s quarry.’”

“V: I’ve a freeze spell.”

“So do I. Off you go.”

Val tried freezing the door, but nothing appeared. Nothing appeared when Leah cast Freeze either. Working backwards, they tried Dragonfire and normal Fire, but nothing changed. Leah was looking through her spellbook when Thad said, “T: Leah, when did you learn the Freeze spell?”

“In Carson’s Formicary, why?”

“T: Was it something Merdivan taught you?”

“I got the spell from what it froze. Merdivan used what was called Ultimate Freeze.”

“T: Can you do that now?”

“I’d have to do it from guesswork, sort of make it up.”

“T: Try that.”

Leah pictured the door freezing into a solid block. She imagined the molecules being slowed as the temperature dropped until the stone was too cold to touch. When she’d pictured that on her body she had to grit her teeth as the image on her skin showed the cold by dropping the sensation below freezing on her skin, causing the skin to freeze and start to slough almost instantly. Leah cast the spell and once again reached a barrier which she had to use her will to push past. When the barrier gave way, mana rushed from her, and the wall turned white even as she tried to stem the flow of mana. Everyone had to step back, as their breath froze when they exhaled and dropped in front of them as the vapour from their lungs became tiny ice crystals.

All of them stepped close until it was almost painful; it was so cold, but no one could see anything. Finally, Thad said, “T: Can you make it colder?”

Val and Granite laughed until Leah said, “I could, but I don’t think that’s the problem. If we’re right, then we need to get as close as we can to the original, and that was done by Dwarves. We know they only use earth and fire magic, so somehow they cast using those types of magic. I could pull the heat from the door, but somehow I think we’ll find the dwarves we come up against have been changed somehow so they can cast other spells. Let me use earth magic to cast that spell again.”

“V: What?”

Leah explained how using pre-formed mana increased the power of the spell. After taking a potion to restore her health and mana, she let a ball of earth mana from her earth shroud form in front of her then cast her Ultimate Freeze spell again. This time the still frozen rock seemed to suck the cold in, causing Leah to add more earth mana. It seemed as though the spell ate into the stone carving out a tunnel. When Leah could sense an opening at the other end of the rock, she forced the mana flowing from her shroud to stop powering the spell.

Less than half her shroud remained, but there was enough that she still had a solid forearm and hand, though they looked to be only made of steel. Thad said, “T: I can see the portal. It has the image of Val on it.”

Val said, “V: I’m up. See you on the other side.”

With that, Val stepped through the portal and disappeared. Granite was next, then Shaman. When Shaman disappeared, Thad said, “T: Take care, beautiful.”

Before Leah could respond to the use of the adjective instead of her name Thad was gone.

29

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Leah could feel the image of herself form, and with a deep breath, she stepped through only to find she was in the same tunnel she’d felt all along. She was careful not to touch the walls as they were still bitterly cold and she was almost certain they’d do more than freeze the skin off her fingers if she dared to touch it. As she stepped out of the tunnel, a braille reader appeared. She glossed over the achievement and read the details.

Winnowing Maze

At the centre of this dwarven winnowing maze is the entrance to the Dungeon of the Dragon’s Blood Dwarves. The maze has five levels, and the dungeon’s portal is on the lowest level. Four of your group must pass through the maze successfully in the allotted time for you to gain entrance to the dungeon. (Note: This dungeon was made for a group of eight players.) Each player is in a different instance of the maze and faces opponents and challenges chosen to suit their chosen build and playing style. In this particular instance, each level of the maze is one league in diameter. Atherleah, you have two hours to exit the winnowing maze.

Three added the countdown to the image on Leah’s skin. Leah did a quick calculation and figured she’d need to cover somewhere between four and five leagues, so she took off down the tunnel at a jog. About two hundred paces along, she came to a junction where the tunnel split into three. As she came within ten paces, she felt a creature forming down each of the pathways. Each of them had multiple arms and the aura of magic. As Leah stepped into the junction, a bolt of lightning formed in the open maw of one, and she cast Ground even as she threw herself under a spear of solid stone thrown by one of the other two. It took two minutes to defeat all three, and as she stood, she harvested all three then considered the pathways. One of the creators had used earth, one shadow and one lightning. Of the three, earth was higher on the magic scale, and it was the only thing Leah could think of that met the haiku’s directions.

One hundred and fifty meters later as she came to a T-junction, she was attacked in one direction by a large centipede with legs around the entire body circumference and a huge mouth filled with teeth like a lamprey. Poison mana oozed from the thousands of teeth. On the other side was a swarm of hand-sized fire-wasps. The fights were vicious and longer than the previous one and Leah had already begun staggering down the fire wasp tunnel before the restore potion had even begun to work. Three junctions later and the path she chose ran into a dead end.

She considered the haiku, then used her mining sight to see if there was something to quarry. When she couldn’t see anything, she cast Ultimate Freeze to see if a way was opened, but there was nothing. She thought through her choices and options then almost swore but stopped herself, knowing the feed would be seen around the world the next day. If the haiku held multiple meanings, then the words ‘in their turn’ could mean any number of things. The most basic would be following the highest mana type, followed by the lowest then the highest again. Turning around, she raced back to where she’d fought the centipede and wasps only to have to fight her way back through each of the intersections.

This time after killing the creatures, she raced down the one which had the centipede. Half an hour later she again came to a dead-end, but this time when she cast Ultimate Freeze it opened a hole in the floor which dropped her into a second level. So far she’d finished one level, and it had taken her forty-five minutes. Leah took a deep breath and ran down the tunnel. As she approached the next branching place, she focussed on the forming creatures, and as soon as she knew which was the next one in the pattern, she raced down that path. As she approached the creature, she misted through it and kept running.

Twenty-two minutes and eighteen branches further along and Leah had travelled over four-thousand paces and had, by her reckoning, just under fifty creatures on her tail when she ran into a dead end. She cast Ultimate Freeze with her right ‘earth-shroud’ hand and with her left sent a pulse of gravity down the tunnel behind her. Even as she dropped into the next level, she could feel the survivors burrowing through the crushed and broken bodies in front of them.

By the time Leah dropped into the final level she estimated over a hundred creatures still followed even though she’d used several of the Fiery Death crystals and a stacked Chain Lightning spell. Still, with thirteen minutes to go, she tried to ignore the growing concern that she’d have to deal with them all at once. Her BSP was below one quarter its maximum value and Leah started alternating teleport with misting.

She had a minute and forty-eight seconds to go when she turned a corner and felt a wide-open space at the end of the tunnel and her four friends standing maybe thirty paces into the open area. As she raced toward them, she could feel a large cavern start to be superimposed on her skin and decided the opening was most likely a portal. As she ran toward the opening, she ignored the cavern and threw two Fiery Death crystals and one of the Twisted Vampire Vine seeds behind her. She practically flew through the opening as the two crystals exploded behind her. As she came to her feet and couldn’t feel the portal closing behind her, she typed the message, ‘MOBS incoming’.

Even as she turned, the massive vine exploded from the portal with creatures impaled on its spikes as it sought to crush those who’d found a way through the fire. Leah summoned six of Orumeck’s Warrior Drones, then equipping the Amber Dragon and the Imperial Sceptre she waited for the few that made it past the vine and the drones. Thad stepped up beside her and said, “T: Cut that a little fine didn’t you?”

“I figured if I went any faster, I’d just have to wait for you to arrive.”

“T: Ha, I was here first. I arrived almost half an hour ago.”

There was a pause in the conversation as Leah cut the head off a giant praying mantis then cast Dragonfire as hundreds of smaller ones were disgorged from its lifeless body. Thad used a two-handed sword to batter a scorpion formed from magma away from Leah before bringing the blade around and slicing it in two. As Leah stepped back beside him, she said, “So, you’re the overachiever of the group?”

“T: Hardly, none of us did more than wander through the door looking a bit worn and weary. You decide to fly in and brought the entire maze with you.”

As the timer reached zero, the portal closed and the vine was sliced in half. The remaining creatures were quickly finished off, and Leah harvested what she could. The group gathered in the centre of the cavern and Leah waved away the braille reader and said, “Sorry I was late. I made a wrong assumption at the beginning and had to retrace a few steps.”

“V: No worries. I only arrived two minutes ago, and it looked like you had it a lot tougher. Thad’s been here the longest.”

“T: Yeah but my butt’s almost frozen off. I’ve looked around, and I think this was probably where the frost dragon had its roost. There are scratches across the entire floor, which has a layer of ice over a foot thick on it. You can still see the occasional gem or coin frozen in the flooring. To the left of the portal, the ice has been removed down to the bare rock, and I suspect that’s where the majority of the hoard was.”

Leah concentrated on the cavern and let Thad’s description inform what she was feeling. Finally, she said, “There’s one exit so I guess that’s where we go. What about loot? Is there anything hidden beside the gems and coins?”

“S: Ah, this is my forte.”

As Shaman stepped away, Granite said, “G: Leah, how many levels in your maze?”

“Five. Why?”

“G: Just checking. Thad and I had three, Shaman and Val had four, so I assumed you had more.”

“My instructions said they were aimed at the player’s character build and style of play. It’s a bit hard to change up the number of ways you and Thad could bash things in something to test magery. Val and Shaman have more diverse options, but I bet they didn’t get to bash as much as you did. I’ve gone the route they say not to and got to bash things and use magic. Maybe you and Thad need to up your magic repertoire. All the tanks in the contest knew some pretty sophisticated magic. If you started as a dwarf, you’d be able to learn earth and fire magic. The change should have given you some access to blood and shadow.”

As Granite turned away to watch what Shaman was doing, he said, “G: Thanks, I was feeling a bit lightweight, but I’ll take your explanation whether it’s true or not. I probably shouldn’t have given away all those spell scrolls over the years.”

Shaman had walked to the centre of the cavern where he took a container from his bag and removed a worm the length and diameter of his arm. He dropped it on the ice, and said, “S: I discovered these in a dungeon several years ago. They’re called Avarice’s Doom. They eat gold, silver and gemstones to stay alive. They seem to know where the greatest concentration of such things is. I’d hoped to learn how to call them, but they’re coded to need constant feeding and can’t be kept in any suspended state. It costs me dozens of gold each week to keep it alive, but it’s never failed me yet. I won’t keep it forever, though, because it keeps growing.”

The worm led to a patch of ice which Thad described to Leah as being slightly darker in colour. It showed up with the mining sight, and Leah left Granite and Thad to dig while she walked around the chamber hoping to sense if they’d missed anything. The thick section of ice held a treasure chest, and after taking a luck potion, Leah opened it. Besides gold and gems, there were a range of ice and frost spells, a dagger of ice, a container of scales from a frost-dragon and a vial of elemental ice. Once this had been distributed, Leah led them to a second spot and said, “The coins and gems we can see just under the ice are placed like the stars in the constellation Draco. According to one legend, Draco was killed by the Goddess Minerva and froze in the northern sky at the North Celestial Pole. Thuban, or Alpha Draconis, was the actual North Celestial Pole several thousand years BC. There is no gem where Thuban should be. The patch of ice you just dug up is right in the middle of the constellation’s main loop. I can’t sense anything to mine, so I was thinking of melting the ice.”

“S: How do you know this stuff?”

“Grade eight science assignment.”

“S: I bet you got teased a lot at school.”

“Not in grade eight. In grade one, though, I ended up having to hire a bodyguard from one of the local gang lords.”

Granite, Shaman and Val just stared at Leah as she started to direct a stream of Dragonfire at the place she’d chosen. Thad had heard some of her history, and just looked up at them and nodded, affirming that this was the truth and not some joke. Leah kept her senses focussed on the ice even as steam billowed all around her. Finally, after the depression in the ice was over a pace in depth, she sensed the top of a medium-sized chest. She redirected the fire around the edges to set it free. A minute later, Granite reached in and pulled the chest free.

Leah took another luck potion and opened it. Besides five complete sets of ancient coins minted by the frost dragon, Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet, there were five gifts, one for each of the players. Val received an ice bow which shot bolts of freezing plasma, Shaman received a beast casting spell for ice-wyrms, Granite received a dagger of stone and ice which he could reform into any sized edged weapon he chose. Thad received some vambraces which formed shields of ice when needed. Leah received a small book of Draconic Ice spells.

When the chest was emptied, Leah said, “Is everyone ready? We need to keep moving.”

After everyone indicated they were, Val led the way to the only exit from the cavern. She slowed and stopped as she reached the opening and, “V: This is the portal to the dungeon. This time, I’m permitted to go first.”

With that, she stepped through, followed by Granite, Leah, Shaman and Thad.

30

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

As Leah stepped through a braille reader appeared.

Citadel of Frost - Warren of the Dwarf Mages

You are the first player to access this area. It is one of four dungeons on Mt Siddetli designed for the Merkize Odyssey. Once completed, it will be open to other players.

For three thousand years Mt Siddetli was home to mighty Frost Dragons who, under the sway of Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet, ruled the entire mountain. From their vantage point high on the northern face, they had domination over everything that lived on its slopes. The Frost Lord was cruel, and his heart was as cold as his power. 2410 years ago a caravan of adventurers and merchants camped near the base of the great waterfall, Uzun Şelale, which flowed from the base of the frost dragon’s eyrie. As they made preparation for their camp, one of them, a dwarven warrior on her first trek as a caravan guard, braved the icy waters, taking the opportunity to bathe for the first time in almost a month.

As she swam, she saw something glittering on the bed of the pool. Taking a deep breath, she dove until with almost the last of her air, she grabbed what turned out to be a simple bracelet of gold. It had never belonged to a great hero, nor did it hold a single spell. It had been the love gift of a farmer for his beloved wife. It had been collected years previously by the Frost Lord when he’d killed its owner for disturbing him while he ate the family’s cattle.

Even as the dwarf pulled herself from the pool, the Frost Lord descended and with a single breath turned her to ice and then crushed her to retrieve the bracelet he’d misplaced years previously. He ignored the rest of the caravan as he returned to his eyrie, satisfied to have the bracelet once more in his possession, even though he’d not truly missed it until the dwarf had surfaced and held it aloft. The caravan continued, and in the passage of time returned to the Demir Dovuyor Mountains with the news of the guard’s demise.

Her father was chief of a minor clan and in his rage swore an oath to Lady Intikam, Goddess of Revenge and Retribution, that his daughter would be avenged. With fifty of his most competent warriors, he made the trek to Mt Siddetli to find justice. Instead, he found only despair. The Frost Lord was impregnable in the eyrie, and when tempted outside his lair, his power was too strong to be overcome. When all his warriors lay slain, her father, Iyilik, was filled with grief and hatred. He returned home and gathered the rest of the clan. This time he made sacrifices to Lord Kötücül, God of Malevolence.

Lord Kötücül accepted the offerings as a downpayment. After wresting promises of future deeds from the dwarf, he did explain how to defeat the Frost Lord. Iyilik, who changed his name to Acinin Eli, did finally defeat the Frost Lord and took possession of both his eyrie, his brood and his power. The citadel had five levels, and the dwarves have dug deep and added a further five. You are on the lowest of the old dragon levels. MOBs range from Level 404-654.

You have three choices to complete the Dungeon.

A. Level 4 Dungeon Achievement First 1 (Diamond) - Escape the Citadel

B. Level 5 Dungeon Achievement First 1 (Painite) - Defeat the Warren of the Dwarf Mages*

C. Level 6 Unique Event (Celestial) - Become the Frost Queen**

* To Defeat the Warren of the Dwarf Mages you must first complete a modified Level 4 Dungeon - Map the Citadel

** To Become the Frost Queen you must first complete Defeat the Warren of the Dwarf Mages

Which option do you choose? [A] [B] [C]

When she’d finished reading and moved her hand back from the reader, Thad said, “T: What level is the dungeon? What I read doesn’t say.”

“It’s a choice. I have to choose which one we do. I could choose the Level Four dungeon, and all we have to do is make our way up five levels and somehow exit the eyrie. There is a Level Five option which involves defeating the Warren of the Dwarf Mages. Or, there is the Level Six unique event where the aim is to become the Frost Queen. To pick a higher choice, you have to do the others first.”

“V: I’ve never been through a Level Six.”

“G: My AI says only one person has. It’s a new designation, and apparently, Dunyanin has upgraded dozens of dungeons to include it as an option. There is talk that Merkize has dungeons up to Level Ten.”

“S: Leah, my AI says you did one. How hard was it?”

“It was an individual event and not a group one. I had to use a unique gift and kill a Level 8000 plus demigod, and its one hundred minions, all of them were fifty levels or so higher than me.”

“T: OK, that sounds doable. I’m game.”

“It could take at least three Dunyanin days to get through this, is everyone up for that?”

“V: Your choice, Atherleah. On the other hand, if you were seriously asking me, then, absolutely.”

“G: I’m up for it.”

“S: Go bold or go home.”

Leah lowered her hand back and pressed the raised [C] section of the reader.

Level 6 Dungeon Achievement: First 1 (1, Celestial)

Atherleah (Level 454), you have accepted the task: Become Queen Frost.

Reward 1: 10000 x 454 = 30236400 (+566%) Experience Points (85409048/103650000)

Reward 2: + 5% to all future Experience

Reward 3: 1 x 10 Diamond = 10 Diamond

Reward 4: Increased probability of valuable drop. Luck is increased by 10 whenever you are in this dungeon. During your first time in the dungeon, the probability of all drops is increased to 0.5.

Fame: 10000 Fame Points (613175)

Note: This achievement will be published on the Dunyanin achievement forum.

Atherleah (Level 454), you have chosen to attempt the Level 6 Unique Event (Celestial) - Become the Frost Queen. To achieve this, you must first complete the modified Level 4 Dungeon - Map the Citadel.

You must map all ten levels of the Citadel. Success is a complete map of the Citadel with at least three members of the group remaining alive or free to continue to the next level.

For a definition of what is meant by a ‘complete map’ please see the relevant section of the handbook.

Granite actually sat down and said, “G: Ten diamonds! I got two last time and now ten. What will I do with it?”

Everyone had suggestions except Leah. Finally, she said, “Val, you’ve put a lot into stealth, what about the rest of you?”

“S: Not personally, but I can see through the eyes of some of my creatures out to about thirty or so paces. It lets me look ahead.”

“T: I’ve a cloak which makes me invisible, but it doesn’t work effectively with MOBs higher than me.”

“G: I’m supposedly able to walk through shadows but never learnt how to. Usually, I just bash things.”

“Val, check how secure we are down here. If not, then find a place we can hide.”

Leah checked her levels and her use of Shadow. She was at the Master level, so she was able to gift the skill to those who had the ability to Shadow Walk. She then took Granite aside, and using her shadow shroud to create shadows in the tunnel she talked Granite through how to step from one shadow to the next. He’d only managed to do it once when Val returned.

“V: This level is fairly bare. There are three other tunnels which lead to what I think are large caverns like this. Access up is via a spiral tunnel large enough for dragons. Access down is via a dwarven style stairway carved through the rock. I didn’t see anyone on this level, but there are traps at each of the tunnel entrances. Some echoes were coming from the lower levels that sounded like voices. I recommend one, or maybe two, reconnoitre and the others chill in place.”

“Anyone besides Val have any skills with traps?”

No one did. Finally, Leah said, “Will you guys be OK if Val and I leave you somewhere? Seems kinda lame but I was always told to never take muscle on recon. Having said that, I don’t really want to be caught out like this again, so I want you to choose a skill in stealth and work at it. We’ve another eight months of dungeons, and I’m sure this will come up again.”

“T: Agreed. We’ll be good, as long as when people need bashing you give us a call.”

“No problem. Val, where is the best place to leave them?”

“V: Two rooms from here is a tunnel with two traps. I think we could get past them and I could reset them. I’ve a spell for listening, and all I heard was a dripping sound. There was no sound of breathing, so I’m pretty sure the room is empty, and it’s unlikely it’ll be checked.”

“OK, lead the way.”

Val led them out into a large round tunnel that seemed to meander between the rooms on the floor before spiralling upwards. At the second slightly smaller tunnel that branched off to one side, Val slowed and after checking nothing had changed she pointed out the traps to Leah. The first involved a large trapdoor with poisoned spikes and the other was similar to a motion sensor made from shadow mana. Val wasn’t sure what it triggered besides an alarm, but Leah sensed a store of earth mana under the floor and Val found the ends of the spikes which would have speared upwards, trapping them inside.

“V: These are dwarven by the look of them. But the spacing is further apart than normal.”

Halfway along the tunnel, Leah used her shadow shroud to reach forward and motion for Val to stop. Leah and the others moved forward, and Leah asked Three to lower her voice even further and said, “It isn’t empty, and I think the traps are to keep something in, not keeping people out. Move forward slowly.”

As the chamber came into sight, everyone had a shocked look of horror on their face, except Leah. She’d already recognised what was in the room and her face showed only an intense and almost overwhelming rage. Hanging from the roof of the cavern on chains of a bluish metal was a frost dragon. Her muzzle was bound with bands of the same metal, and her wings had been cut off and thrown in one corner. Only the bones of the wings remained, so the dragon had been kept this way for years. The metal looked to have been formed in place around her body and limbs and had caused open wounds where it cut into her scales. In fact, much of her body was devoid of scales, and it looked like they’d been torn away. The dripping came from taps made from the same metal which had been hammered through her hide and into the veins around each leg and those of her neck. Blood dripped slowly into buckets placed in the right place for collection. Each bucket had a rune stamped on it that Leah recognised as the one for stasis.

Val hadn’t heard her breathing because it was so shallow in her weakened and emaciated state. Before the others could respond, Leah said, “Val, can you see any traps or alarms on the bindings?”

“V: Not that I can sense. Why?”

“I need to get her down from there before I heal her.”

“S: With the risk of sounding super callous, would it be better to wait until we’ve finished checking what else is in the dungeon?”

“T: Yes, it would be safer, but that isn’t going to happen. Let’s get her healed, then you and I can stand watch while the others do that.”

“S: What if they sense the healing?”

“T: Then that’s their bad luck. If that happens, we go straight to Level Six and tear this place down. Slavery of any sort is unacceptable and this, this is beyond despicable.”

Leah turned to Thad then reached up and kissed him on the cheek before turning back to the dragon. She asked, “How do we break the chains?”

“S: If you can deal with the sound of her falling, I can get rid of the metal.”

Shaman pulled a vial from his backpack and sprinkled what looked like small beads on each of the shackles. Within moments the balls unfurled into small ant-sized millipedes which started slowly chewing the metal. With each bite, they scored a mark on the metal. Then, after almost a minute, they began dropping to the ground and disintegrating into dust. Shaman stepped back and put the vial away. He said, “S: The only time I’ve heard of these things dying is with a metal called empyreanite. It’s formed from steel quenched in divine blood which somehow infuses it with the god’s mana and will. It’s the divine mana which kills them, they can’t break it down quick enough.”

Leah’s memory was prodigious and in some ways would have been considered by many to be almost eidetic. Even so, she had to take out the small spellbook of the Master Blood Mage, Queen Ikinci Nota, which she’d found in the crypt below Yilinlar. It was now in braille, and she quickly read the preface and skimmed the spells. Once or twice she stopped and worked through the detail of the spells. Finally, she pulled a level two Darkness Diamond from her bag and cast, after tweaking slightly, one of the medium level spells in the book which described how to create a vessel to hold blood. When she’d finished, she said, “This should pull the blood mana from the metal. Get ready to try that again.”

Shaman nodded as Leah held the diamond against the metal and simultaneously cast the Draw Blood spell mentioned in the spellbook and tried to absorb the blood mana into the diamond. Very slowly the diamond began to change colour until it had what Leah imagined was a single drop filling the centre of the diamond, a swirling viscous mass of red and black that burnt her skin where it was transcribed.

Leah took out a small chest and placed the diamond inside. Thad said, “T: I couldn’t see what happened?” Leah put a finger to her lips and nodded to Shaman, who added a few beads. As Shaman’s metal-eating millipedes devoured the metal, Thad whispered, “T: Will he know what’s happened?”

“I don’t know. Part of me says, ‘he will’, but another other part says, ‘it shouldn’t matter’ because what I did was entirely within the limitations of this dungeon. Best not to mention it out loud. I changed the spell slightly to mask what was inside, which was why you couldn’t see it.”

“S: I hope you have more Darkness Diamonds.”

“Now that I know it works, I’ll try with a larger one.”

The most Leah could transform was a level four Darkness Diamond, and it would only take three drops of blood. By the time the dragon had been lowered to the floor using Gravity, Leah had filled three level-four darkness diamonds and four each of level three and level two.

When the dragon was on the ground, Leah turned the pages of Lord Y’sam Ejderhasi’s spellbook to a spell she’d read which was similar to what she’d been taught by Merdivan. It used life mana and was designed to return health by surrounding the dragon with a shield which nourished them while they healed in body and spirit. Leah used her shadow shroud to cover the entrance to the chamber in the hope that it would hide her spell, then pulled some of the divine light shroud into a ball. She transformed it into life mana and prepared to channel that through the Imperial Sceptre. Using a frog pad in each hand and switching to international braille letters, Leah typed out the Draconic incarnation which she asked Three to save for when she released the spell, and to make them audible but just slightly out of sync. Then, taking the sceptre in both hands, she dual cast Dragon Heal.

31

December 27, 2073

DUNYANIN

Leah felt an enormous barrier pushing against her body as she cast and literally had to lean forward to stop herself from being pushed back. Finally, she took some of the earth mana and used it to propel her hands forward against the barrier. Suddenly, the barrier shattered and mana blazed from the end of the sceptre and struck the dragon on her head. The mana was sucked into the dragon. Leah had to add more of the shroud as the ball of life mana shrank faster than she’d expected. After several minutes Leah’s light shroud was empty, and she used mana from the earth shroud and then from what was left of the shadow shroud. Finally, she drew on the mana in the sceptre. When the sceptre was drained, Leah used her own reserves then transformed her Kai. Even then, she kept the spell going as she watched her health begin to plummet. The spell finally started slowing when her health dropped below fifty percent and stopped when she had only fifteen percent left. Leah lowered herself to the floor as she stared at the dragon who could just be seen through the foot-thick green-tinged ice that had formed around her.

Thad handed Leah a restore potion, then said, “T: I hope she’s the only one.”

“V: Not likely, the description said the dwarf had control of the Frost Lord’s brood. What did they need the blood for?”

“Spells. I imagine that’s how they defeated the dragon, they turned his own power back upon him. The other option is they used it as payment to Kötücül for his help, probably poured it on one of his altars. If Kötücül added a curse to the Frost Lord’s power before it was used against him, that would have destroyed him.”

“V: How long will the spell take to heal her?”

“The book is a bit cryptic, but if I deciphered it properly, I’d think at least a couple of hours to a couple of days. Let’s go do the rest of this level, then we can decide if we head up or down.”

“V: Are you sure? You don’t have your shrouds, your hand or your sceptre.”

“One of my instructors always said the best recon was done without a weapon. It’ll be OK, but if one of us gets caught the other needs to get back here and keep the others hidden.”

Val nodded and after a quick check of the tunnel, led Leah back into the central hallway. Both of the other caverns also held dragons in the same state as the first, but Leah had to step away as there was nothing she could do at the moment. The two decided to head down as there was little chance of a dragon being down the much narrower stairwell and neither of them wanted to see another in such misery just yet.

The stairwell opened into a long passage with rooms regularly spaced on either side. Each of the rooms was locked with several traps on each one. The traps were vicious and had been created to painfully kill whoever was caught in them. It took Val ten minutes to disarm or bypass the ones on the first door. Although Leah felt she would have been safe Misting under the door, she wanted to watch Val at work, and she was aware her BSP was lower than she liked.

Beyond the door was an intricately carved set of rooms which looked to be where someone lived. On one table was what Leah knew was a dragon egg. This had been chiselled out until the unborn dragon could be seen. The foetus had been covered in gold. Precious metals and coins were on display, and even the floor had been carved and inlaid with gold, silver and gems to depict a scene. It showed dwarves working at a great forge and making weapons of war. A quick check of the cupboards showed that, in addition to an exquisite set of armour, were robes made of silk with runes embroidered in gold covering the entire surface and it almost glowed with the mana it held.

With the runes being a different material and slightly raised from the surface, Leah was able to sense them readily, and she knew from what she’d learned that each of these was most likely a trigger for spells. The mana needed to arm all of them would have emptied her shrouds a dozen times over. Leah was tempted for a moment to absorb some of the mana, then considered the source and decided if Kötücül had added something it wasn’t worth the risk.

Once they were back in the hallway, and while Val reset the alarms, Leah took some blood from her stores and told Val she’d check the other rooms. In her mist form, Leah was able to get past the traps, and by the time Val was ready she’d checked each of the other rooms and saw they were much the same. At the end of the hallway was a large pentagonal shaped room and similar tunnels led out from the centre of each side. In the centre was a spiral staircase leading deeper into the mountain. Loud voices and banging could be heard echoing up the stairwell.

Leah checked each of the rooms, and the only difference was the scenes that were carved and the types of wealth displayed. After returning to Val, they headed down the stairs. Leah stepped between shadows, and Val seemed to almost disappear, even on Leah’s skin. The next two levels were also in the shape of pentagons and were being used to practice both spellcasting and weapons. Each of those fighting was a dwarf, and about a third were female. Each of the dwarves looked dour, and each looked to be wary of the others around them.

The floor beneath these was a catacomb which branched in every direction in a haphazard manner. All the dead looked to be dwarves, and none of the graves was new although all had been heavily decorated and inlaid with precious metals and gems. On each Leah could sense the effigy of who lay inside. Almost a third were children. The final level was a colossal forge that had been allowed to grow cold. From the edges of the forge, tunnels ran in almost every direction and from the tools hanging in racks beside each entrance it was clear that all except two led to mines. Val and Leah took one of each of the others. One led to a subterranean lake and the other to a large natural cavern which was covered in moss and fungi.

The rules for a completed map did not require the mines to be drawn in detail. Still, Val had found a parchment with the main tunnels and copied that just to make sure. Val was leading the way up the stairwell back to the dragon levels when Leah felt the dwarves, who until that moment had been discernible on her skin, fade and disappear. She reached ahead and motioned for Val to slow down. Wrapping them both in shadow, Leah whispered what was happening. Even as she did that, she reached out with her blood sense and was rewarded with the faint sense of two dwarves approaching from up the stairwell and surprisingly, two from below.

Leah’s shrouds were still less than five percent replenished. Still, she had enough to form spider legs around her torso and then, using gravity, affixed herself to the ceiling and wrapped herself in shadow. As she did this, she felt Val fade from her senses completely. The four dwarves came to a stop several steps below where Leah was hiding. There were three male and one female. The female was wearing robes instead of the armour worn by the other three.

The female said, “Anything?”

One of the two males who’d come from deeper in the citadel said, “There’s nothing there.”

“What is more likely, is that your incompetence is finally seeing the light of day. Lord Acinin said he felt intruders in his realm.”

“He sounds more like a dragon each year. I’m surprised he hasn’t started calling us his brood.”

“Watch your tone, Nalbant. Lord Frost has been calling those of us in the upper halls that for years. If you managed to learn something worthy of his attention, you would have been blessed to feel his ownership.”

“N: That’s why I’ve never achieved recognition in the games, Dal Kavuk. Why would I want to be owned?”

“K: Fool, by his reasoning, and mine. You are lower than a slave, nothing more than a tool, something that ought to take care lest he be reforged.”

“N: Reforging is not something you have power over, Dal Kavuk. Only Lord Frost can decree that, and even he would only do that at the request of Lord Kötücül.”

“K: Then, Nalbant, you should take care. Lord Acinin made it clear he knew, not merely guessed, when he said there were intruders. He heard their use of mana while immersed in the sacred smoke from Lord Kötücül’s altar. It is your god who says we are invaded, not just your lord and master. Go and search again or I will ask to bleed you, as I do the wyrms.”

With no warning, Dal Kavuk turned on her heel to head back up the stairs and must have seen something of Val for she cried, “K: There, at the top of the stairs.”

Leah dropped on the dwarf as she ran beneath her, driving a knife through the top of Dal Kavuk’s head and tripping the dwarf who’d turned as she did. Leah could still only make out their hearts and major blood vessels, but it had been enough to stop the two dwarves. Coming to her feet, Leah summoned four of Lord Kötü’s minions and turned to follow Val when four dwarves appeared in front of her. Even with her senses hampered, she managed to kill three more before being dragged to the ground and beaten senseless.

Leah could feel the Tower forming around her and Three said, “3: Leah, I’m not bringing you back as you are still alive and still in a combat situation. I had permission to explain this so you would not experience distress. I will put you into NREM3 sleep until you become conscious.”

The next thing Leah knew was that she was bitterly cold. Metal clamps were around her chest, thighs and ankles. Another was around her left wrist, and her right arm was hanging beneath her. She struggled to make sense of the surroundings because of the bitter cold. Eventually, she felt herself to be in an enormous chamber. She was lying face down and suspended several metres over a thick sheet of ice. Beside her and completely dwarfing her was a frost dragon almost two times the size of the ones below. It was chained the same way, except the blood from its neck veins dripped onto two altars placed to catch the drops. As each hit, it sent up a puff of smoke.

Although Leah could neither smell nor hear what was going on, she was able to get the sense of smoke in the air and felt this change every time a drop fell. Beneath her head was another altar, although this one was cold. In front of the dragon was a raised platform and on this was a macabre travesty of a throne. It was forged from what Leah could only imagine were the wing bones of the dragon beside her and included three smashed dragon eggs. Everything was covered in gold and precious stones. On the throne was who she imagined was Acinin Eli, Frost Lord. On either side of him were two dwarves wearing mage robes and two dressed in dwarven armour.

Leah checked her levels and then checked the time with Three. She discovered she’d been out for just over an hour and she had two and a half hours before she needed to log out. Her shrouds were at eight percent and just starting to become visible.

Lord Acinin must have seen her movements for he rose slowly from his throne and walked to one side of the raised platform until he was staring into the top of her head. He said, “Empress, I give you leave to look at me.”

Leah’s left hand was numb from the chains, but she still managed to type the reply in her mind, asking Three to amplify it. “No thanks, while I appreciate the offer, I’m nauseous enough as it is.”

A blast of solid air slammed into Leah’s stomach, making her bounce up and down on the chains and causing sharp pains in her left shoulder and hips as they had to take the strain.

ACININ ELI, FROST LORD (Level 912) 831744HP (45600EP)

“3: A with a touch of cold (❄) is Acinin Eli.”

“A❄: It has been a long time since someone had the nerve to make light of my largess. I may yet ask Lord Kötücül if I might have you reforged. Now, look at me.”

Leah took a few breaths, then calmed herself. “So, Lord Kötücül’s the power in this place. What does that make you?”

A blast of ice fell across Leah’s back, turning her skin under the dragon-scale armour solid and covering the surface in an inch of ice. She gritted her teeth because even at fifty percent, the pain was excruciating. Leah willed the light shield to cover her skin and layered the shadow above it. She transformed some of the light mana into life mana and let it wash over her then cast Darkness Dragonscales. She then tried to Mist.

“A❄: Yes, I’d forgotten you have not yet been bled by Lord Kötücül, that your power might be siphoned from within. These bindings are enchanted to prevent all magic except that focussed upon yourself. Once he has prepared you, he will add his own bands which will leach your power and force it into your blood. After Lord Kötücül has his share, we will use your power to grow even stronger.”

“Acinin, you do realise you are sick in your mind, don’t you? Or has Kötücül blinded you for so long you cannot see that what you are doing lacks all honour and decency?”

There was another blow to her stomach, but the added armour lessened its impact. “A❄: You will call me Lord Acinin, and what do you know of honour or decency? What strange words are these to come from the mouth of a dragon. Yes, I lump you in with this still-breathing carcass beside you. I see the scales on your back and have even heard of you before this. You are an abomination–elf, human, dragon, vampire, godling. You are the one named Acı Düşman, the Enemy of Dwarves, and Yalanlar Kraliçesi, the Queen of Lies.”

“Such names have been shown to be untrue, and this was done in the presence of the gods. As for being an abomination, do you not see the way you treat this dragon makes you the abomination?”

“A❄: Regardless, you have come to steal my hoard, my brood, my title. Do you deny this?”

“I do. I will not steal it, but I will take it by force instead of by treachery.”

“A❄: Did you not kill my servant Dal Kavuk and three more of my brood?”

“I did, as they were hunting me. Is it not strange to you that you, a dwarf, would consider them your brood, your hoard, your possessions? I suggest you are the one who has become Acı Düşman.”

Just then, a message board appeared near Leah’s left hand. The board moved back and forth as Leah’s hand could hardly move.

Player Atherleah, your group has completed the modified Level 4 Dungeon - Map the Citadel. You have chosen to attempt the Level 6 Unique Event (Celestial) - Become the Frost Queen. To achieve this, you must first complete the modified Level 5 Dungeon - Defeat the Warren of the Dwarf Mages. Beginning at the lowest level, you must work your way through to the highest in preparation for a battle against Acinin Eli, the current Lord Frost. Success is reaching the highest level in the Citadel with at least three members of the group remaining alive or free to continue to the next dungeon.

Your group is ready to log out. You are free to log out, and the conversation with Lord Acinin will continue when you return with the group.

Avinin Eli had been staring at Leah as she read. He said, “A❄: I will leave you to your silence. Be prepared for Lord Kötücül for he will come to prepare your body for an eternity of pain.”

Leah said nothing, and as Acinin walked away, she logged out.

32

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

After a break, where she had a late supper and did some research on the Assassin’s Guild, Leah headed for the portal to Pneumatica. Leah was hoping thatthis time she would only need three virtual hours, as she needed some more rest before she was due to meet Dr Ellis.

When she arrived in her suite at the Herrington, she donned some street clothes she’d bought so she could blend in. Over some black canvas and leather trousers, she had a multi-textured rust coloured high low skirt. She added a white linen pirate blouse and a leather and metal corset. As with the clothes the day before, these were lined with armour. She added a leather and metal bowler and some dark circular glasses before her more violent accessories, the knives and firearms. In a leather and bronze shoulder bag, she added a range of accessories to change her appearance.

Howard was waiting as she stepped from her room and said, “H: Good morning, Commodore. I do trust your journeys in the Aether worlds were of profit.”

“Thank you, Howard. As in this world, it seems I am always running from one opportunity to another.”

“H: Indeed. After you retired last evening, you received two messages. One was from Mr Bartle and the other from the palace. I was led to believe it is from the hand of Her Majesty.”

“Then I suppose it is incumbent to make every effort to peruse the content of these missives without delay. Perhaps you might see if Ellen would be free to bring me some tea?”

Howard bowed slightly then turned to find Ellen. Leah opened both notes which had been prepared in braille. Billy had heard of the attack on the Emerson Manor and suggested Leah be careful in approaching the Assassin’s Guild. He added that if she, as he expected, ignored his advice, then it would be advisable to ask questions rather than accuse as he was not convinced the Assassin Guild was involved. The queen’s message was an invitation to the palace, and the time given was just over an hour-and-a-half away.

Leah sat and had her tea while she thought through her options. Finally, she called for Howard and said, “Howard, I desire to leave the Herrington without being unduly observed. Perhaps you might suggest an alternate exit?”

“H: Indeed, Commodore. There are two options. The first is the entrance used by those of us who serve here at the Herrington. I do understand that there are times where those who would use this have still found themselves under unwanted scrutiny. The second is an avenue which I am somewhat embarrassed to mention to someone of your fidelity and honour, for it perhaps might also be held against the Herrington itself.”

“Speak on, Howard. Be assured I shall not hold the information against the Herrington or you.”

Howard looked down and blushed then said, “H: Some of our guests do wish to entertain guests whose occupation is frowned upon in polite society. Though many frown on such liaisons, we feel obliged at times to satisfy our clients’ desires. Should someone see you using this exit, they might have some reason to cast aspersions upon your honour.”

“I do understand your veiled references and will not be concerned should people think of me poorly for using such an exit. Will my current attire be suitable for such an exit?”

“H: It is suitable, as those who use this exit have recourse to all varieties of dress.”

“Then, if it will not make you think poorly of me, I would appreciate the opportunity to leave via your second suggestion.”

Ten minutes later, Howard let Leah out via a hidden door onto a rather dingy back alley. After an explanation on how to re-enter the Herrington, Leah made her way to the street. Once on Blackwraith Street, Leah turned toward the station then turned down Bloodmist Lane. She’d found several references in the various Pneumatica forums and knew that many began their quest in the darker part of town. On the fifth laneway she crossed, a Nightshade Alley, she glanced down the lane and moved on. Ten minutes later, after having checked all exits and entry points using her ability to sense things for several hundred paces, Leah turned in and made her way to what looked like a dilapidated taproom by the name of the Death’s Rattle. There was a ‘CLOSED’ sign in the window.

Besides the publican behind the bar, there were five tables, all save one of which were empty. Two rather menacing-looking men were sitting and talking, and neither had a drink. The publican looked up and said, “We’re closed.”

Leah sat on one of the stools and said, “A dark ale and be kind enough to leave out the additional water.”

“I said, ‘We are closed’.”

Leah dropped a ten pound note on the bar and said, “I heard you the first time. If we are repeating ourselves, then I asked for a dark ale without water. Hurry it up as I have business to do and not much time.”

The man looked at the money, then took a chipped but clean mug from behind the bar and filled it. As he placed it in front of Leah, he said, “What business would you have in this part of town?”

“Personal business, although I was hoping for a recommendation.”

“What sort of recommendation would someone like you be wanting?”

“Someone like me?”

“Aye! You aether worlders usually stay away from places like this.”

“Surely not all of us?”

“Those that come, they come when night is well and truly fallen, and there is something in their eyes that is not in yours. You have no blood lust.”

“Ah, I see. It is true I do not seek to satisfy some darker appetite. Instead, I am seeking to discuss a matter of some importance with the Assassins Guild, and while I understand this establishment is not the guild headquarters I have it on some authority that you might expedite a meeting. Now, before you do something foolish that we will all regret, all I am asking is that you let the guild master know that assassins tried to kill me on several occasions yesterday and each time they failed. Either we need to discuss the abysmal training offered by the guild, in which case I am open to providing some pointers, for it must be said their skills were less than admirable. Or, it would seem that others are plying their trade without the guild’s permission in which case I am open to offering some measures whereby the guild might exercise some measure of authority, lest it lose its good name entirely. That is all. Good day.”

With that, Leah got up to leave, and the barman said, “Hold on a moment.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, you are only a go-between, and I make it a habit not to discuss business of great importance with go-betweens.”

Before the barman could come around the end of the bar, Leah was out the door. The two men from inside were only a few steps behind her, and one called out, “Not so fast, Luv. You can’t go saying things like that and think you can just waltz on out of there.”

Leah didn’t turn around but slowed and said, “Of course not. One does not waltz in an establishment with such a narrow profile, to waltz one needs something larger and broader. Now, be off with you.”

The two men had rushed forward, and as one reached to grab Leah, she turned and ducked under the man’s arms and hit him hard in the stomach before pivoting the other way and swinging behind the second man. She brought a knife around and let the point sink in just past the point in the kidney area. She said, “Do you remember my message?”

When the man nodded, she said, “Good. Then be a good foot soldier and pass it on. Understood?”

“Yes, Miss. Who will I say the message is from?”

“If they can’t work that out, then they truly are in trouble.”

Leah used her shoulder to push him into the other man who was just coming to his feet, then strode into Bloodmist Lane. By the time the men stumbled into the lane, she’d disappeared. Leah kept the men in the sphere of her perceptions as she pulled herself onto the roof of a nearby merchant building. She then watched as a note was written by the bartender and handed to one of the men. For the next forty minutes, she followed one person after another as the message was passed up the chain. With her range, she was able to stay just outside the small cordon of people watching the one with the message. Once or twice she had to drop to ground level as the message bearer dropped into the sewers or went through a tunnel.

The message progressed from the poorer portions of town into areas more frequented by the well-to-do. Finally, a well-dressed teen about Leah’s age entered a salon in the wealthiest part of Aeropile and left the message with reception. Leah had to move closer to keep the image of the paper in focus and waited until it was placed before a middle-aged woman having her nails done. The woman opened the message and after reading it, placed it back on the tray. Leah watched as the note was then destroyed by the attendant.

Leah checked the time and knew she had less than half an hour to get to the palace. After considering her options, she stepped into the salon and waited. The woman who approached her was the one who’d taken the message, so Leah said, “Hello. I do apologise for my quite unseemly haste, but I do have another appointment for which I must not be late. The message you just delivered was truly less of a message and more of an introduction. Please inform the lady to whom it was delivered that I would appreciate her company tomorrow at noon in the garden area at Chesterton’s Tea House. If she cannot make it, then I shall, of course, make other arrangements. Thank you.”

Without waiting for a reply Leah left the salon, then before the receptionist could follow, she had disappeared. Leah watched as the receptionist passed the message on, then she headed back to the Herrington. She was followed briefly but quickly lost those tailing her. Once back in her suite, she changed into formal wear even as Howard called for a carriage. Once again Billy had arranged for a carriage to be made available and less than ten minutes after arriving back at the Herrington, Leah was on her way to the palace.

33

December 27, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

When Leah arrived at the palace, she was ushered through into a room where not only were both Kate and Thad were waiting, but Sparrow was also there along with Major Daniels. Ian stepped forward immediately and said, “I: Commodore, I would apologise that I have stepped back momentarily from the task you set before me. I received a missive from Her Majesty late last evening with instructions to attend a gathering this morning. General Takobi suggested it was a matter of honour that I attend and accepted Captain Wills as my replacement liaison with your troops until I return.”

“There is no need to apologise, Major. I agree with the general and am pleased you might be here that you might appreciate the magnitude of the quest which we undertook and to see the fruits of its success.”

Leah greeted the others, and after reassuring Sparrow she was OK after her kidnapping, she turned to Thad who said, “T: So good to see you. Granite had to literally hold me back when Val described what happened.”

“I’m glad he did. I take it Val managed to check the upper levels?”

“T: All she said was you are a prisoner on the top level.”

“Something like that. Truth be told it’s a little worse than that, but Val did the right thing in saying nothing. Let it go. Now, have you heard anything more about what’s happening this morning? I’ve been busy with the assassin search.”

“K: Not much, the queen and Caoimhe talked briefly yesterday and asked me if any others were on the quest into Pyranthia. Since then, I’ve been out of the game and had no interaction. One of the ladies in waiting said there was a huge announcement and the entire court had been ordered to attend. Dirigibles and other craft have been arriving all morning from the outlying manors and estates.”

Leah could feel hundreds of people waiting in the nearby Throne Room. She could only sense the edge of the room, so she asked Three to extend her range. She could then sense that the room was packed and held over a thousand guests organised facing three thrones at one end of the room. The thrones sat on a raised dais with three levels.

All those around Leah suddenly turned and faced toward where Leah was focussed. Three said, “3: There was a loud blast of a trumpet.”

Captain Ferguson, the royal guard from the day before, entered the room and said, “R: Please follow me in the following order: Gunnery Sergeant Sparrow, Major Daniels, Lady Katherine Emerson, Lord Thad Emmerson and Commodore Charlotte.”

The door in front opened inwards towards the Throne Room as the captain led the five through the centre of the now-silent crowd and then to one side of the dais. When they were in place, there was a fanfare, and Queen Alexandra and Prince Albert made their way from a nearby side door and onto the dais to stand in front of the central chair. Instead of sitting as the court expected, the queen and prince remained standing. Queen Alexander looked around the room then said, “Q: Peers, Lords and Ladies of the realm, and distinguished citizens of Aeropile, welcome. I have gathered you together to explain how some of the momentous events in recent history are merely the fruit of actions taken in the past by King Harold and myself and witnessed by the most senior of my advisors, William Danvers, Duke of the Iron Hills and Helen Billing, Duchess of Greenvale.”

Two older members of those close to the throne stepped onto the second level of the dais and turned to face the room. The queen waited then continued, “Twenty years ago, Aeropile faced almost certain defeat in the battle against the Pyranthian hordes. At the time, we were not only waging that war but were being pressed from the other side by the Scardosian Empire. The King and I were approached by a delegation from the rulers of Pyranthia with the hope that some form of peace might be found. As ever, we as a people look for peace, and so we began talks with the delegation. After six months of negotiations, an agreement was reached, which while not giving the peace we sought, it would provide us with the breathing space to take stock and to begin to rebuild.

“We looked forward to announcing these plans throughout the realm to give hope for the future. The Pyranthians, however, needed the agreement to be kept secret for they feared that peace on these terms was not something their people would agree to. They found such an agreement dishonourable even though we had discovered they were almost as close to defeat as we were.

“The King and I promised that we would keep this a secret, for we preferred peace in the realm over the continuing wastage of our young and noble warriors. The Pyranthians trusted us not and demanded a hostage, for they said we were a people without honour. Both the King and I offered ourselves as a hostage that our land might not be brought to ruin and endless suffering, but our offer was refused. Instead, the Pyranthian delegation asked for the soon-to-be born heir.”

The silence in the room, which had grown heavy during the queen’s recitation was shattered by this statement as hundreds exclaimed their horror at the suggestion. Alexandra waited patiently until the room was once again quiet, then she continued.

“Q: Our reaction was much the same as yours, and we refused. Then, after several nights of deep reflection, we were reminded of our responsibility to this land. We understood that of necessity, we must allow the full burden of this decision to fall upon our shoulders that the realm and its people might prosper. In the terms of the agreement, it was finally agreed that the heir would live in Pyranthia and be raised there for as long as we kept the secret deal we had made. By this, we understood that they would always be under the threat of death. We had intended to inform the land that the heir had died in childbirth, but to our surprise, on that fateful day so many years ago, I gave birth not to one, but to two children.

“The firstborn was a girl, our daughter, whom we named Katherine Adelia Lillian. The second was a boy who was named Albert George Lewis. The true heir was taken in the dead of night and given to the Pyranthian delegation even as the city celebrated the birth of Prince Albert. For three years, we had relative peace, and then we received news from the Pyranthians that our daughter, the heir to the throne of Aeropile, was dead. The peace we had given so much for was ended. Yet, even as our hearts were broken, we felt honoured that one of our blood might buy the breathing space we needed to rebuild the fleet and find within our realm the courage to press on.

“Then, three years hence, the recently deposed Lord Emerson did approach myself and Prince Albert with news that the princess was not dead, but still alive and living within Pyranthia, a prisoner still. We sent agents to look for the truth, but none could ascertain the genuineness of his words. With the promise of more information, Frank Emerson did require the prince and me to show some favouritism for his endeavours in the kingdom. This news of a sister was new to Prince Albert, but he joined me in working to find a way to free the princess and return her once more to her people.

“Over one month ago, I was approached by a newcomer to our realm. She stands before us today and is known by many as the Privateer Commodore, Charlotte. She and Lady Katherine Emerson, the niece of Frank Emerson, did uncover that Lord Emerson was in fact in league with the Pyranthians and had knowledge that the Princess of Aeropile was to be executed at the Pyranthian Festival of Blood. At my request, they were sent to Pyranthia to uncover the truth and if possible, to return with my daughter, your princess, the heir to Aeropile’s throne. The Commodore left in secret and her fleet returned after the Festival with over three-and-a-half-thousand rescued. The Commodore, Lady Emerson and Lord Thaddeus Emmerson had not returned, and all attempts to discover their whereabouts bore no fruit.”

The queen paused and looked over the room before saying, “Q: When my child was to be taken from me I was concerned that the fiends might replace my child with an imposter and through deceit seek to claim Aeropile. Unknown to any except King Harold and the two peers who stand before you today, certain precautions were made that might go unnoticed by the fiends but would be readily understood by myself or those few entrusted with the details.

“Two days hence, news was received that Commodore Charlotte had in fact returned from the new lands recently discovered in a portal under our great city. Yesterday, the Commodore and both Lord and Lady Emerson did meet with me. They did deliver up into my hands the fruit of their labours and the object of their quest. The two peers and I have checked and are convinced of the identity of the young woman rescued even during the Festival of Blood itself.

“It is with the utmost joy and with immense pride that I present to you Caoimhe Katherine Adelia Lillian McKenna, Princess and rightful Heir to the throne of Aeropile, Duchess of the Western Vale and Countess Steam.”

As the queen finished the introduction, Caoimhe stepped into the room from a side door and slowly made her way to the dais. She made her way to the top tier and, standing beside her mother, turned to face the room. As she did, the room seemed in shock until Leah, Thad, and Kate each went to one knee to acknowledge the princess. Almost as one, the room copied the action. After an extended silence, the queen said, “Please rise.”

Once everyone was upright, the queen continued, “Q: To give Aeropile and its surrounds time to comprehend the depth of the princess’ sacrifice and the joy with which she is returned to us, I have declared the next week will be one of great celebration throughout our land. It is also appropriate that we reward those brave souls who against almost insurmountable odds did rescue the heir. For all who had employment in the Commodore’s fleet, I have gifted three month’s salary and the right to wear a medallion specially crafted in their honour. Their names will be added to a new memorial which will be erected in their honour and placed on the boulevard of heroes.

“Five individuals did make their way alone into the Pyranthian stronghold and deserve our highest praise. Two not only found their way into the stronghold but then arranged for the recovery of our citizens on the carrier Iapetus. These were Major Ian Daniels, once of the Royal Marines, and Lady Katherine Emerson. Major Daniels.”

Ian stepped forward and had to go to his knees as the queen instituted the Order of the Royal Eye with Caoimhe as Sovereign over the Order, and knighted Ian and installed him as a Commander in the order. She also bequeathed him an estate and the title of Baron Deepwater to him and his heirs in perpetuity. To Kate, whom she also made a Commander in the order, she gave an estate and the title of Marchioness of the Nickel Hills.

When Kate had stepped back, the queen called on Gunnery Sergeant Sparrow and after explaining her role, made her a Commander in the order and bequeathed her an estate and the title Earl of the Broken Plains.

The queen then said, “Q: The final two to be honoured today did more than rescue a princess. I have discussed this with my daughter and discovered they also allowed her to step away from a life of sacrifice with her dignity and honour intact, and helped prepare her for the life of service to Aeropile and its people. Lord Thad Emerson fought with honour and not only killed his uncle who had made another ploy to take hold of the princess’ life, but he did face down a horde of Pyranthians to help rescue Princess Caoimhe.”

The queen added to Thad’s estates, and besides making him a Knight Commander of the Order of the Royal Eye, gave him the titles Duke of Mount Zinc and Count Light. Finally, the queen called Leah forward and said, “Commodore Charlotte went above and beyond the terms of the quest she was given. Not only did she commit her entire fleet to the exercise but she also led the raid into Pyranthia. She, of all those who went in, did not return. Instead, she sacrificed her freedom to ensure the princess’. She was sent to the new world of Grah as a slave. She not only escaped but found a way back to Aeropile that she might fulfil the quest. Yesterday, she not only brought our daughter home but when an assassin sought to kill the princess before she could take up her mantle, the commodore did insert herself bodily between the assassin and both the princess and myself without concern for life or limb. That she was alive is only by the forethought of her tailor who did add armour to the commodore’s coat.”

The queen then made Charlotte a Knight Grand Cross of the order and gifted her with land and titles. Leah’s new title was Charlotte, Duchess of Mont-Noir, Marquess of Dark River, Earl of the Black Forest and Countess Coal. Each of these, Three informed her, had been the titles held by Cassius. As Leah stood after receiving these gifts and stepped back into line, Caoimhe stepped forward and said, “C❄: Peers, Lords and Ladies of the realm, and distinguished citizens of Aeropile, I look forward to meeting many of you in the days to come.”

When she’d stepped back, the queen and her children exited the room, and a functionary declared the formalities finished. Almost immediately, the room erupted with noise as the thousand or so guests began discussing what had happened. In her world of silence, Leah kept her attention on one figure as she moved through the room. This was the woman at the salon. The woman had been standing about a quarter of the way back in the crowd. Still, she approached until she stood beside the woman introduced as Helen Billing, Duchess of Greenvale.

Leah stepped forward and after accepting the congratulations from several of those standing nearby, stepped close as if to talk with the Duchess. Leah could see a clear similarity in the woman’s face with that of the older woman. The Duchess turned and said, “H: Duchess Charlotte, Her Majesty has been most impressed with your service to the realm. Perhaps we might meet together sometime to discuss your exploits.”

“Thank you, Your Grace, but I assure you the actual retelling is far less glamorous than the summary. I would, however, appreciate learning more of this great city from someone of your experience. Perhaps we could take tea together sometime?”

“H: Perhaps. This is my daughter, Lady Gwendoline Hamstead, Countess Cotton.”

“Lady Gwendoline, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“G: Indeed, your Grace, I too would like to meet sometime and discuss your exploits.”

“It would be a pleasure. What might you be doing tomorrow at noon? Perhaps we could meet in the garden area at Chesterton’s Tea House?”

The woman went very still for a moment, then said, “G: Chesterton’s Tea House, I dare say that would be lovely. Until then?”

Leah nodded and stepped away, even as Gwendoline’s eyes followed her all the way back to Kate and Thad. Once there, Thad said, “T: Your Grace, it seems you have once more come up in the world. While your estates are some distance from the city, they provide most of the city’s coal.”

“Yes, it seems I’m going to have to find some more employees. Each count and countess have the responsibility to organise, regulate and tax the particular aspect in their title. It’s a good income, but we’ll need to be careful as the AI which controls the economic fluctuations uses even the small changes to adjust the entire economy.”

After discussing options for a few minutes, the three spent a few minutes with Caoimhe and the queen, as the prince had disappeared. Leah then made her way back to the Herrington. As she stepped from the carriage and into the foyer, she was embarrassed to find that the staff were lined up to welcome her. When she finally reached the reception desk, Albert bowed and said, “Welcome to the Herrington, your Grace. We are honoured that you are staying here.”

“Thank you, Mr Lincoln. I have need to visit the aether worlds, and when I return will consider my holdings. I understand it is likely I have some form of residence here in the city but know that I will always hold the welcome I received at the Herrington near to my heart.”

“L: As we will treasure our association with you, your Grace.”

As soon as Leah reached her suite, she logged out.

Diary - 27 December, 2073 - PM

I really don’t like being the figurehead for a growing rebellion. I think people need to stand up to the oppression, but to do it because of me is a burden that’s getting heavier and heavier. On the other hand, when I see little Saoirse, I’m OK with it. Why is doing the moral thing so complicated? Each separate piece is straightforward and seems black and white. But when I step back and try and make generalisations, it becomes very grey, even multicoloured. Some things are absolute to me; don’t kill kids. Others change depending on who, what, or why. How can a society make laws for everything? Ten simple rules work, or two if we go with Jesus’ summary. Love God, love your neighbour. Still, I guess we all define love a little differently. There are no easy decision matrices.

I think I’m still struggling with some form of PTSD from being in the Vault of the Fallen. The fear brought up so many of my other insecurities, and they spiralled around, binding me in layer after layer of doubt, worry, anxiety, despair and terror. I can’t believe that the others could let it fade from their consciousness so readily. Still, if I’m honest, I’m not that different. The first time I played on Grah, the gore worried me. Now, I don’t notice it. I remember my feelings when I first killed a player in Dunyanin, and now it doesn’t even make me pause. Do people just get used to the atrocities and no longer see them? How do I stop myself from doing that?

Do I fear death? I’m not sure. The Dunyanin developers have a great understanding of the human psyche to connect their stories with what makes people tick. Will I hang onto this life out of fear of going forward? Do I see my existence as valuable in the whole scheme of things and want it to continue? Does what I think comes next change how I live? Probably, no, definitely. Do other people ask themselves these questions?

Beautiful! He calls me, Beautiful. Not as a description but as a name. OK, as a term of endearment. Did he do that because that’s the attribute he likes the best, or because it’s the usual attribute people focus on? Would I have been upset if he called me, Smart? I probably would start wondering if he didn’t think I was beautiful. Am I just insecure because of my disabilities, or is this usual in relationships. What will I call him? Caring! He is caring, but I think that would bruise the male ego. It’d even bruise my ego. Handsome! Strong! Or maybe lose the characteristics and go with, Honey; or Babe; maybe Darling? Nope, I’ll stick with, Thad. he can call me Duchess—not!

34

December 27, 2073 - December 28,2073

ACADEMIA - EDUCATIONAL PORTAL WORLD

Once Leah was in the Tower, she headed for the bedroom, and Three brought her to NREM3 until she was due to visit Dr Ellis.

When Leah arrived in Dr Ellis’ laboratory, she was surprised to see the enormous machine was gone. Instead, there was a large empty space with a large, almost-empty table. Hundreds of boxes were stacked up along one wall. Thomas was standing near the table and working on some three-dimensional plans. As Leah approached, he said, “T: I’m glad you could make it. I’ve been worried about the violence that’s been growing in Australia and hoping you weren’t caught up in it.”

“I’m actively trying to stay out of the protests at the moment, as otherwise I’d lose access to the multiverse, and it’s here I think I can bring the greatest change in the long run. Inside I’m hurting with every new bit of news that comes in of people being hurt, imprisoned or killed.”

“T: Hopefully, people will soon realise there are better ways than violence.”

“I’m sorry Thomas, but that isn’t going to happen, and I’m not sure it’s actually true this time. Non-violence works when the assumption is made that enough people will see what’s happening and object. Most people aren’t seeing what’s happening, and their feeds are being manipulated. Almost exclusively, the reports are talking about the violent attitudes of those from the negative-tax communities. Unfortunately, I think it’s at least fifty-fifty the fault of the government who are finding any excuse to clamp down on people expressing their grievances.”

“T: Don’t you think it’ll be better to wait until the next election and look for peaceful change?”

“Sure, if there was even the smallest hope the election would hear the voice of the down-trodden. But even a casual honest glance at the last few elections shows that doesn’t happen, and won’t. Besides, I know from experience that most of those in the negative-tax communities vote as they’re told to just to get the meagre scraps on offer. If they don’t, then life can and does get harder.”

“T: I’ve heard that argument before, but always discounted it as an over-reaction of those who didn’t achieve what they wanted from due process. Knowing you, I guess I can’t do that anymore, as you’ve always shown an objectivity that I admire. I will do my research before offering any more unsubstantiated opinions. Now, to work! I’ve packed away the old machine, and that’s what’s is in those boxes. It took several seconds, whereas the real one will take me weeks to unhook, if I even bother. The task is to take our new theories and build a better machine to build aether dimensions.”

Leah spent the next hour real-time helping Dr Ellis bring their new theory into a form they could use practically. As she left, she was on a high knowing that in the near future she’d be building her own machines in the real world.

STORK TOWER

When Leah arrived back in the Tower, she was about to log out when Three said, “3: Leah, you have a 3D message from Meredith Kodoman. It is in the clear with only the standard encryption.”

“Show me.”

An almost life-sized Meredith appeared on Leah’s skin. Three had orientated the image so it was facing Leah. Meredith said, “Atherleah Carroll, you challenged me to deal with this in the multiverse, and so I will. I know you think you can better me in TRAX, but you don’t have enough experience to succeed. Knowing this, I believe you would seek to use more public means such as your infantile message sent to my friends. Fortunately for us both, I was able to retrieve and delete the messages before they were read. If not, then I assure you that whatever penance I would have been made to pay for letting that see the light of day would be nothing to the pain and death that would have come upon you and your family.

“Although you have little more than luck on your side, I will agree to deal with this the way people of my status have been doing for decades, which is in the world called Warrior. Agree to this or I will have you and your family scrubbed from the earth. I do understand that because you still live, you might imagine I’m just bluffing. I assure you I’m not. To prove that, just watch the news and see what happens to people when I click my fingers. What you see is on you because you need to understand what the reality is. I have already approached Warrior, and they will send the meeting times later today. Refuse to meet, and the hell that descends upon you and those you love will be on your head.”

Leah did nothing for a minute before saying, “Anything in the news which might be what she’s talking about?”

“3: Nothing that would relate to you in any way.”

Leah said, “Let me know if something happens. I’m going to take a break, then do a few more tutorials for the gravity skates.”

REAL WORLD

Logging out, Leah found her mother sitting in the kitchen rocking Saoirse and making a bottle. Leah said, “Mum, give her here and let me hold her while you do that.”

Lin handed her over and said, “L: You do realise I’d probably have her taken off me if they ever found out I let my blind daughter nurse her?”

Leah smiled and said, “No kidding. Have you slept at all?”

“L: Yes, that’s the other thing I’ll need to thank God for. I can have three solid hours of NREM3, and I’m not feeling overwhelmed. That, and being able to keep an eye on her at all times, has really helped get through the day.”

After the bottle was ready, Lin put it down on the bench as she reached for Saoirse then stepped back and said, “L: Thanks for that. What’s next for you?”

Before Leah could answer, Three interrupted and said, “3: Breaking news. Elsa Hunter, the niece of Meredith Kodoman, along with her husband Eli Cummings, and his cousin Matt Cummings, were killed when their vehicle swerved off the road while going over the Sydney Harbour Bridge. Authorities are treating it as murder because the section of railing they hit had been cut. Also, an out of work software engineer who’d been forced to apply for negative-tax admitted to the crime in a statement just before he took his own life. He said it was to get back at those people who he believed had hurt Atherleah.”

Leah’s head dropped to her chin as she processed the news. Finally, she lifted her head and with tears in her eyes explained to her mother what had happened. Lin sat stunned, then said, “What will you do?”

“Not much I can do. Her message would be thrown out of court, as will that software engineer’s. She’ll have connected him with some real physical evidence or a proper digital trail, and that’s what the courts will decide on. If the news outlets released what Meredith said as they did what the software engineer said, they’d be forced to pay damages. At the same time, his family won’t have the money to seek damages. I just feel so bad.”

“L: It isn’t your fault.”

“Yeah, I know that deep down, and I’ll keep telling myself that but I know Meredith would have dealt with them differently if she hadn’t wanted to make a point.”

“L: Maybe, but it was a point she wanted to make. It’s on her. Look for a way forward but don’t burden yourself with guilt that isn’t yours to carry.”

“Yeah, I’m finding that’s easier to say than to do.”

“L: All worthwhile things are.”

Leah talked with he mother for a few more minutes, then made her way back to the Pod.

STORK TOWER

Once she was back in the Tower, she sat for a few minutes just mulling over things before making her way to the meditation pool and just sitting. Slowly, she let things go and then when she was calm, she picked them back up and considered them again before setting them in place in her thoughts. When she was ready, she said, “Gèng, how’s the gravity skate mimic program going?”

“4: It’s good up to the level you’ve done. After that, I’m extrapolating from the public feeds. I suggest you do the next few tutorials which should help me fine-tune things.”

“OK, I’ll spend a real hour with Jenny then do the next lot of tutorials.”

“4: Danika would like you to do a Level Nine Tier race as well.”

“Has anything come through yet from ‘Warrior’?”

“3: Nothing yet.”

Just over an hour-and-a-half later, Leah logged out for another break having spent an hour with Jenny, finishing a Level Nine race in first place and hurrying through the next set of tutorials. She’d also spent ten minutes with Thad, Val, Granite and Shaman discussing the next part of the dungeon. Leah had lost it when they’d told her that in one of the rooms they’d found Mìng hanging from the ceiling like the frost dragons, her blood slowly dripping into buckets. Leah was incensed that they’d left her there, even after Val explained that Mìng was being watched by several dwarven guards. They couldn’t have done anything without alerting the entire citadel as to what was happening. Shaman promised that once their presence was discovered, he would make releasing Mìng a priority. When Leah had calmed down, they finalised their plan and needless to say, Thad wasn’t thrilled with the final plan. After what was their second non-malware-induced fight in ten minutes he eventually agreed.

After the break, Leah increased her neural processing speed to maximum and re-read several sections of the different spellbooks she’d found over the last month and a half. She then added some body movements to the SNAIL protocol to help with her casting, then entered the portal to Dunyanin. She could feel the transition as her body was realigned to the position needed to hang her horizontally over Lord Kötücül’s altar.

35

December 28, 2073

DUNYANIN

As the cavern settled itself on her body, Leah forced herself to stay calm. She’d checked the handbook, and while adding coins to the coin quests was not permitted during conflict or in dungeons, it was allowed if the coin had been discovered in the dungeon itself. She’d planned on doing just that but decided that while it was a glitch, it was outside the spirit of the game.

Instead, Leah focussed some of the still-small supply of mana from the Divine Light shroud and formed a ball of psychic mana in front of her and practised creating the braid she’d used several times before. When she was confident of that, she practised wrapping a sphere of light in a ball of psychic mana. Nothing else happened as she practised, for she’d asked the others to wait twenty virtual minutes to give her time to prepare. When the others arrived, she received a message and at the same time noticed Avinin Eli moving in her direction. She had Three start a timer on one edge of her forehead.

When he was once more standing level with her head, he said, “A❄: I trust you have enjoyed your solitude, Empress. It should have given you time to appreciate your position. My Lord has similar tastes to his brother, Lord Suzluk. He finds that appreciation of one’s situation adds to the flavour of that which descends upon his altar.”

“Then I suspect I shall find Kötücül’s presence as detestable as I’ve found his brother, Suzluk.”

As she finished speaking, she felt a figure appear beside Avinin.

KÖTÜCÜL, GOD OF MALEVOLENCE (Level 13657) 186513649HP 682850EP

Avinin went to his knees and waited as Kötücül looked down at Leah. From what Leah could tell, Kötücül would have been good-looking except for his expression of disdain, and what she assumed was a permanent scar that crossed over his left eye and then curved around toward his ear. His hair was long and pulled back in a ponytail, and he had a small goatee. Leah watched until it looked like he was going to speak then checking the timer, said, “So, you’re the god of Malevolence, what happened to your eye? Someone fight back? Is that why you bind people before you meet them? Too scared they might make the other side look the same?”

Avinin looked across at Leah in horror at her words, but Kötücül merely smirked and said, “K: You seek to make me act rashly as you did with my sister, Garez. Can you not see with what you call your Traveller’s magics, that I am stronger than both her and Suzluk combined? To me, your words are simply those of a lower life form, and they mean nothing to me. It is as if a piece of fruit spoke before you sank your teeth into it. It would do nothing more than enhance the flavour as you realised the fruit was strong and juicy, ready to be plucked and eaten, full of flavour and power.”

“Sometimes people eat that which disagrees with them.”

“K: True, but I am a god and have none of your frailties. Now, enough of your prattle, let us begin that I might feed and you might nourish me.”

As he finished speaking a gag appeared in Leah’s mouth, forcing itself between her teeth and a metal band formed around her head to hold it in place. He said, “K: What binds you is made of empyreanite. It is a metal forged by the gods, and it obeys the whims of the god who made it. That will stop your foolish prattle while I add the permanent bonds which will force your mana to pool in your blood. I will draw this from you using needles of empyreanite, which limit the sharing to one drop every few seconds for as long as you survive. I have a lot of practice and have kept people alive and feeding my altars for millennia after millennia.”

Leah used her left hand to type, and said, “So, what was the band around my mouth supposed to do again? Stop me moving my mouth?”

Kötücül took half a step back in surprise and Leah cast True Images even as the timer ran down, and three Twisted Vampire Vine seeds were thrown into the room to land on the dais. As her two images appeared on either side of her, they cast stacked spells of Chain Lightening at Avinin while Leah stacked three spells of Dragon Fire Armour and cast them on herself. The armour flared and melted each of her bindings, except the gag, allowing her to drop to the floor even as it ate into the dragon scale armour. Leah collected what remained of the Dragonfire and cast it straight at Kötücül, who simply waved it away with a smirk as he began to raise his hands. Leah used the slight delay to step forward and drop one of the Darkness Diamonds filled with Kötücül’s blood on the altar beneath the dragon, even as she absorbed the spell which made it into a container for blood.

Kötücül screamed, driving everyone to the ground except for the three Leahs who’d been ready and had protected themselves with a divine light shield. As Kötücül slowly came upright, Leah-One dropped one of the larger Darkness Diamond blood vials on the altar as she simultaneously formed the psychic ball of mana, and extending one end to Kötücül she extended the second end to the Level 10 Darkness Diamond she’d siphoned from the Fallen. As she did this, Leah-Two and Leah-Three stepped between the thrashing vines and continued to attack Avinin and his guards.

Kötücül went motionless as the misery, pain and terror of the Fallen was pulled into him. Leah watched both Avinin and Kötücül. When Avinin’s health dropped below five percent, Leah motioned the other two Leahs to her before stepping behind Kötücül, whose health was already at one-hundred-and-ten per cent and still rising as he fed on the Fallen’s distress. Leah handed Leah-Two one of the blood-filled crystals, then forming a container from her reserves of the shadow shroud she had, Leah-Three added drops from a dozen different vials of poison given to her by Peter and one drop of elemental chaos. Leah then added a drop of the essence of transformation. Finally, she released a drop of Kötücül’s blood from the crystal which Leah-Two held over the mixture. As the drop fell into the writhing mixture, Leah cast a blood spell from the red book to bind the potion to Kötücül’s blood. She palmed a dagger, and after pouring the now viscous liquid on it, she drove it into Kötücül’s neck even as she unravelled the braids connecting him to the Darkness Diamond.

Kötücül swung around, throwing Leah a dozen metres even as she ended True Images. Reaching up, Kötücül pulled the dagger from his neck and said, “K: What a fool you are. You have me all but enthralled and all you can think of is to try and kill me with a knife? I am already healed.”

“Are you? I understand your health is full, but has the wound truly healed?”

Kötücül reached up and touched his neck where the wound was beginning to fester. He pulled the hand back and saw the streak of blood and suppurating tissue. He seemed to sway, and Leah said, “Your health is still dropping.”

“K: Even so, I still have enough health to end your miserable life.”

“Do you? Maybe. How quickly will you be able to find help? I have bound the poison to your own blood. Kill me, and I will return, for as you say, I am a Traveller. You though? Will you return as you? Did you not feel the wretchedness of the Fallen as who they were was slowly stripped from them? Will the newly ascended Kötücül still truly be you? Be doubly careful, for I have more of your blood and there is more I can do to you, should I so please. I would suggest you flee to your realm and seek help from Lady Şifa. If she needs some untainted blood, then please let her know I have some.”

Kötücül grimaced and disappeared. Leah turned to Avinin, who was slowly pulling himself upright. Leah said, “Now, what to do with you? Be still, Frost Lord, for I have little need of you. Tell your brood to stop fighting.”

Avinin called out, and the sound of fighting slowed and stopped. Thad, Granite and Shaman appeared. Thad said, “T: Val was killed.”

More dwarves appeared, and at Avinin’s command began to form up in ranks. While this was happening, Leah pulled a drop of Kötücül’s blood from the metal on her gag and had Shaman remove it. Leah stood before Avinin and said, “On my hand are two rings. One is from Lord Iskense and tells me when there is an attempt to deceive me, and the other is from my friend Lady Utsal and tells me when I am being lied to. Is the blood you drink the source of your magical ability?”

“A❄: It is.”

“Is the change permanent, or does it fade?”

“A❄: We need to drink of the blood each turn of the moon.”

“Where is it stored?”

“A❄: In my treasure room.”

“Show me.”

“A❄: I will not. I will die before giving up my treasure.”

“As you wish. Before I execute you, I give you the opportunity to fulfil your vow.”

“A❄: What vow?”

“Are you so faithless? Did you not swear an oath to Lady Intikam, Goddess of Revenge and Retribution, that your daughter would be avenged? What you have done to Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet was not done to fulfil your oath but to satisfy the appetites of Kötücül. Your daughter has not been avenged, this is not retribution but mindless torture for your pleasure and for the pleasure of a depraved god.”

“A❄: Lady Intikam did nothing to help me.”

“Did you ask for help, or did you offer the oath freely?”

When Avinin said nothing, Leah continued, “Your oath was given to show your faithfulness, and the failure was yours. Instead of asking for help to achieve the task, you rejected your oath and turned to another god. Will you fulfil your oath or will you die faithless?”

“A❄: I am avenged.”

“Yes, I understand. Me, me, me, I, I, I, you have been avenged! But what of your daughter? When was the last time you thought of her?”

Avinin said nothing, so Leah turned to face the other dwarves. She said, “Kneel.”

When they’d all done as she’d ordered she said, “For his crimes against the brood of Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet and for his faithlessness, Avinin Eli Lord Frost, is condemned to death.”

Without pausing, Leah turned, equipped the Amber Dragon and removed Avinin’s head. She turned back and said, “I am now your Clan Chief. Return to your rooms and don your armour, take only what you can carry and prepare to leave the mountain. When this is done, go stand in the crypt near your families and take time to say goodbye. Go!”

As one, the dwarves got to their feet and left. Leah said, “Let me deal with D’durulmuş D’hşet, then we’ll go to see Mìng.”

Leah stepped close to the face of the colossal dragon that would have been larger even than Lord Kötü except for its emaciated state. She formed a ball of psychic mana and connected it to the great dragon and to herself. She could feel his madness, torment and pain. She slowly pushed into his mind and asked, “Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet, my name is Atherleah. Can you hear me?”

“D❄: I hear you. Who are you?”

“I am what is called a Traveller. I have defeated those who imprisoned and tortured you.”

Lord D’durulmuş began to scream within his mind. “D❄: Release me! Free me! I will rend the world and turn the land into a frozen wasteland of suffering and death!”

There was a surge of mana within his mind, and Leah closed the connection as his madness threatened to cross over. Equipping a pike, Leah stepped down from the dais and used her blood sense to find the dragon’s heart, then with strength from her earth shroud she plunged the pike deep into his heart. Leah reached out and harvested him, then said, “Iyilik’s daughter is avenged. Let’s go find Mìng.”

36

December 28, 2073

DUNYANIN

“3: Leah, before you go, there is a message about the knife you should read.”

A braille reader appeared. Leah skipped the achievement and read the description.

Atherleah, you have created a legendary weapon, the Knife of Affliction. Its existence has spread via the gods to their servants throughout Dunyanin. The gods are in conflict over the existence of this weapon, and many will seek either to possess it or to destroy it. As it was crafted by you, it may only be wielded by you without causing harm to the one using it. The making of this weapon is unique and may not be repeated. It is charged for nine more uses.

“Three, were there any other major announcements?”

“3: Almost a dozen, but those that seem most relevant are that while you’ve completed the Level 5 dungeon, you are still to become the Frost Queen. Also, Kötücül lives, though barely, and has joined the list of gods allied against you.”

Leah sighed, then walked toward the knife. Thad saw where she was heading and bent to get it for her. Leah said, “Don’t touch it. Apparently, it’s dangerous.”

Thad paused and stared at it for a moment then said, “T: Understatement of the year goes to Atherleah. Painful and assured death to anything less than a god, and even then I’d say over half of those would need divine healing. Oh, while we’re talking dangerous, what are you going to do with the altars?”

Leah turned to consider the altars, two under where the Frost Lord had been held and one underneath where she’d been. Each one was the size of a large moving box and had intricate carvings on each side. Leah could feel the heat coming off the two under the dragon. The one under her was enchanted for use as an altar but had not yet been consecrated by Kötücül. The two that had been under D’durulmuş were classed as relic level because of their millennia of constant, continual use. She asked Three to give her access to the handbook and read the section on altars.

They could be devolved, destroyed, desecrated or deconsecrated. Deconsecration involved clerics who served Kötücül, and Leah had no desire to get involved with them. She wasn’t too keen on desecrating them either as that would set her even more at odds with the gods in general, as none liked the idea of someone who desecrated legitimate altars. Destruction required enormous reserves of power and Leah calculated that even with her shrouds, she’d have less than a tithe of what was needed to destroy even one at relic level.

Devolution was to separate the altars into their constituent parts, most of which could be dealt with easily. The five elements were related to the materials used in construction, the type of offerings, the substance of the offerings, the contract with the worshipper and the divine involvement. Leah steeled herself and let the details of one imprint themselves on her torso. A reader appeared.

Altar to Kötücül, God Of Malevolence (Relic Class) 75,528,720,000HP (13741244EP)

This altar was consecrated 2395 years ago and had an offering made at least once every second throughout its lifetime.

Materials - Granite and Adamantine

Offerings - Burnt using imprisoned Shadowfire Elemental

Substance - Blood infused with victim’s mana

Contract - Power and Longevity

Divine Involvement - Conduit via Empyreanite tap

Leah checked the other and saw that it was almost exactly the same, but was powered by a Darkfire Elemental. She had Three show her the handbook on elementals then said, “Granite, Thad, how would each of you feel about having an elemental companion?”

Leah had them read the altars and explained the option of devolving them. She said, I have the empyreanite conduits and can separate them like I did before. Both of you have mining ability to break through to release the elemental. I’d suggest Granite tries to connect with the Darkfire elemental while Thad connects with the Shadowfire. This isn’t a simple pet-type relationship but is genuinely a companion relationship like what I have with Mìng, but won’t count towards the number of people doing the quests.”

“T: That’s the materials, offering and divine involvement dealt with, what about the substance and contract?”

“If I’m reading this correctly it was a contract between Kötücül and Avinin Eli so with Avinin Eli dead, Kötücül failed to keep up his end of the bargain, and that leaves the substance. There is a spell in a blood magic spell book I have which explains how to extract the blood from a desiccated corpse. I was thinking of casting that with a few changes. I think it’ll pull the blood from the altars, but I suspect the amount released might be too much and I don’t know what the effect will be.”

“S: What if you used it to fuel the healing spell for the other frost dragons?”

“That could work. Let me go help Mìng while I think about how that might work. Granite, are you OK to watch the altars while we check on the other dragons?”

Granite agreed.

As Leah descended into the citadel, she had to steel herself as they approached the cavern Mìng was in as she couldn’t get any response from Mìng. Mìng had only been in captivity for a few weeks, but already Leah could see the damage that had been done. Her wings had been hacked from her body and dumped in one corner, and although she was larger than Leah remembered, it looked like she’d shrunk inwards and there were folds in the scales that shouldn’t have been there.

Leah removed Kötücül’s blood from the empyreanite, then Shaman and Thad removed the leftover steel. When Mìng was on the floor, Leah extended some psychic mana from herself to Mìng and said, “Mìng, sweet one, can you hear me?”

Leah thought she could feel the effort it took for Mìng’s reply. “S☼: Atherleah?”

“Yes. I’m so glad to see you, I’ve been so worried.”

“S☼: Beware the Frost Lord.”

“Both of them are dead. I’m going to heal you soon. I’m going to prepare the other captured dragons, then I’ll heal you.”

“S☼: How? It will take too much mana.”

Leah explained what had happened and what her plans were. Mìng had a couple of suggestions which changed a few of the parameters in the spell Leah was planning to cast. Finally, Leah pulled herself away and went from cavern to cavern, releasing the almost dead dragons and preparing them for healing. The one she’d already healed was still encased in the ice, but small cracks had started to appear.

Starting at the lowest level, Leah formed a psychic mana braid with each of the dragons until she came to Mìng. She’d been thinking of how it would work, and took the ten braids and slowly formed them into a single braid which she joined to Mìng, and then she connected herself with Mìng and moved back up to the altars. Leah and Mìng’s plan was for Leah to be the conduit for the power while Mìng would take it and apply it through her healing nature to the other dragons.

When everything was prepared Leah dual cast the blood spell, pulling the mana of both altars into herself and sending it to Mìng. Almost immediately, things went wrong. Mìng’s fire nature reacted to the frost dragon’s ice elemental nature, so Leah had to reabsorb it and work to transform it from ice to life mana even as she continued to pull the mana stored in the altars. This worked, but Leah found there were traces of ice elemental mana residue collecting along with the hyper-concentrated frost dragon blood. These two elements began to swirl around each other even as they swirled around her.

Leah’s mind was not only holding the cast blood spell in place, gathering and transforming the mana and holding the psychic braids in place, but she also kept a check on what was happening with the two altars. After ten minutes, Leah sent a message asking Mìng if she was able to handle more mana. When she got an affirmative, she started pulling the mana at an increased rate.

Within moments she had to try and slow the mana down as it literally took on a life of its own and pushed itself through her psychic braids. Within moments Mìng reached her limit, and there was a pressure building in the psychic braid between Leah and Mìng. Leah redirected some of the mana and began filling her mostly-empty shrouds as well as the Imperial sceptre until she was keeping pace with Mìng. Leah was watching the health points on each altar, which were dropping in what she suspected was parity with the mana she was focussing.

After forty minutes, Mìng began channelling more, and Leah was able to stop siphoning it off. Each of her shrouds was full, and the sceptre was glowing. Twenty minutes after that, the mana began to slow as the altars were finally emptied. Thad and Granite began mining the now empty altars as Leah cancelled the blood spell and then, through Mìng, disconnected each of the braids from the frost dragons.

As she disconnected her psychic connection with Mìng, she was wondering what to do with the two swirling elements. She was a vampire, and her BSP was getting low, so she reached out to absorb some of the blood. However, once it started flowing into her, she found she couldn’t stop the flow, and she couldn’t separate out the traces of elemental ice. Leah found herself convulsing, and the imprint on her body begin to twirl and bulge and then as she was filled with unbearable pain, each of her limbs seemed to explode and all awareness of her surroundings disappeared.

The next thing she knew, she could feel the room around her with Thad, Granite and Shaman. She could also feel Mìng and another dragon, but she couldn’t move, she was trapped, held in place by something covering her body. She checked her levels and was a little shocked at the numbers but pleased to find everything was at one hundred per cent. She tried to move, and after struggling felt the barrier around her begin to shift, although grudgingly. With one last strain, Leah felt the barrier give-away and then dissipate.

Leah’s wings lifted her onto her feet and moving to press herself against Mìng she said, “Wow, that was unintended. What happened?”

Thad put down his hammer, walked over and took her in his arms. “T: You almost died. Whatever that whirling blue-and-black mist was, it suddenly rushed into you, and you literally started to expand in a slow-motion explosion. Mìng must have been on her way up, for almost as soon as I saw you begin to break apart you were surrounded by that green ice you used on the other dragon. You’ve been out for almost two hours. You had me worried.”

Leah turned her face as if looking up at Thad and was surprised that he didn’t seem anywhere near as tall as he had previously. She said, “Sorry to do that. I still feel a bit strange. Things feel different.”

“T: That’s not surprising. Besides the swirling blue and black patterns running across your skin, it looks like you’ve grown six to eight inches and the pupils of your eyes look like those of a dragon. I’ll let you check your messages while I finish mining this altar.”

Leah shook her head, then said, “Thank you, Mìng. How are the others?”

“S☼: You are welcome, but it is you who deserves praise. I am healed, and the others will all wake soon. With me is Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet’s mate, the Lady Yeşilimsi Buzul.”

37

December 28, 2073

DUNYANIN

Leah turned and focussed on the frost dragon. She said, “Greetings Lady Yeşilimsi Buzul, it is good to see you returned to health.”

“B❄: Is it true? Have you killed both Avinin Eli and my mate Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet?”

“Yes. Avinin Eli for all he has done to you and your offspring. Lord D’durulmuş D’hşet to fulfil the oath made by Iyilik to avenge his daughter. Your mate had learned nothing and in his madness would have become a blight upon the land.”

“B❄: And what of those who remain?”

“The dwarves will leave the Citadel, and I will appoint someone to oversee the Citadel in my name.”

“B❄: You claim the citadel? You would become the Frost Queen?”

“Yes.”

“B❄: I must think on this.”

“Lady Yeşilimsi, you may think on it at your leisure, but I wasn’t seeking permission. I was explaining what will occur.”

“B❄: That is as it should be. One may not rule over dragons except by intent, by strength, and by service. My Lord had the intent and the strength, but he was lured away from service to his people by the glitter of his hoard.”

“Where is his treasure room?”

“B❄: Have you not found it? Have you not claimed it? If not, how can you claim the title of Frost Queen?”

“The wealth, the gold and the glitter will be found, for they add strength and power to dragonkind, and without them, the citadel would slowly fall into decline. I claim the title not based on the hoard but based on those who are the true strength of this eyrie, the dragons.”

Lady Yeşilimsi brought her face close to Leah, and her eyes, with her muzzle resting on the ground, were in line with Leah’s. Leah did nothing except wait. Finally, Lady Yeşilimsi said, “B❄: Even without your sight, I can see the sincerity and strength shining from your eyes. Listen, do you feel your heart’s beat?”

“Yes.”

“B❄: Can you feel mine?”

Leah used her blood sense, then said, “I do, it beats in time with mine.”

“B❄: As do all those in your brood. Even as they lie encased in the healing ice, I can feel them matching pace with yours. I, Lady Yeşilimsi Buzul, mate of the Frost Lord, D’durulmuş D’hşet, do declare fealty on behalf of all those in the eyrie to the half-dragon, Empress Atherleah, the Frost Queen.”

Mìng spoke sub-vocally, and Leah felt the impressions on her finger. “S☼: You must fly to finalise the claim.”

Leah asked Three to communicate sub-vocally. “How am I supposed to do that?”

“S☼: You have had the blood of Lord Frost, and you are now more dragon than anything else. Link your mind with mine, and I will guide you. But first, you must open the eyrie.”

Leah turned to the far end of the cavern and where she knew the opening had been. She could sense the dwarves’ stonework which filled the vast expanse. Turning to the Frost Lord’s spellbook, she found a spell called Blast of Frost which she could do, and after dual casting Changing Attraction to weaken the wall, Leah cast Blast of Frost simultaneously with a ball of shadow wrapped in light which she brought together as it hit the weakened wall.

The wall crumbled away showing a thick barrier of ice. Mìng said, “S☼: Take the form of a dragon, and the ice will crumble at your touch.”

Leah considered using the vambraces or the blood connection. Instead, she decided she neither wanted to be a legendary dragon, nor a copy of Lord D’durulmuş, so using what she’d learned from both she used her ability as a vampire to change her appearance. Frost dragons ranged in colour from a deep blue to the lighter sea green of Lady Yeşilimsi. They were generally narrower and longer than other dragons, except the water dragons. Leah pictured herself using her body as a canvas and describing additional detail to Three.

Her image was a mixture of a darkness dragon and a frost dragon. She had the length of the frost dragons with the added width and musculature of a darkness dragon. Instead of separating her colours as on Mìng, she pictured each scale with the ice colour and shaded the edges, so each became tinged with shadow toward the edges. She kept the central part of her body white but used blue and blue-green tones along her spines, horns and claws.

She willed herself to transform and felt her body morph. She was missing the right front leg, but the earth shroud seamlessly morphed as well. She didn’t need two sets of wings, so she reformed the shrouds into additional spines running the length of her body and extending her claws and wingtips. She was already at a higher level than Lady A’lev Sevgilisi had been, and her body was over a hundred and thirty paces long, which was longer than Mìng.

Walking forward, she touched the ice barrier which crumbled away leaving an opening large enough for two dragons to exit, side by side. Leah let a braid of psychic mana form between her and Mìng, and then with Mìng controlling Leah’s body she leapt off the mountain. Mìng had almost complete control and moved Leah’s wings and body to catch the winds to rise even above the top of Siddetli. Leah found that the code for dragon magic allowed her to slow her breathing to protect her lungs and used some of her mana to fuel the muscles. She could sense the traces of gravity mana as it lightened her and added force for turns and wing strokes.

As the world around her was imprinted on her body, she found there were details from leagues away that she could now make out. Three informed her that this was the information from her improved sight. Three also added the airflow and thermals into the picture to mimic what the dragons could see. Slowly, Leah began to exercise more and more control over her body until, after almost an hour, she was flying solo.

As she achieved this, she headed for the top edge of the western face where she’d seen her hand of guards. As she flew overhead, she reached out and communicated using the psychic connection, “Yürek, we are almost finished the dungeon.”

“Y☼: War Leader?”

“Yes, what do you think?”

“Y☼: Of your form?”

“Yes, isn’t it amazing?”

“Y☼: Is it permanent?”

“No, but it is so totally cool. See you soon.”

Yürek didn’t have time to respond as Leah turned on a wingtip and dove down the edge of the face. Five minutes later she came into land at the edge of the roost, needing only a little help from Mìng. As Leah landed, she willed herself back into her newer, larger, half-elf form. Stepping inside, she saw the two were still mining and although she was tempted to use the spell Changing Attraction, she thought they would be more likely to bond with the elementals if they did all the work.

After Lady Yeşilimsi formally accepted that Leah was the Frost Queen, she showed Leah where the treasure was. Leah, encouraged by Mìng, spent half an hour wandering through the hoard and cataloguing things. She removed maps and spells and chose gifts for each member of the team and then said, “Lady Yeşilimsi, I have a record of what is here. Soon I must leave, for I have tasks in the rest of my growing Empire and would leave you in charge of the roost. I leave the treasure under your oversight and should it be added to, then you, or those who add to it, may keep half of what is added that you might start your own treasures.”

Lady Yeşilimsi seemed stunned, and Mìng shared that a dragon lord would never share their wealth, that it was only passed on through death. Leah explained that her roost had different values and spent some time explaining them to Lady Yeşilimsi. This was brought to an abrupt end when the altar in front of Granite split in two with a considerable noise that startled both Lady Yeşilimsi and Mìng.

Granite reached in and pulled shards away from the amorphous ball of elemental darkfire. Leah couldn’t hear what happened or what was being said but watched the scene as it was inscribed on her. The elemental slowly moved toward Granite and then after a time moved up his arm and settled on his shoulder. Even as this was happening the altar in front of Thad also split, and the same scene was carried out with the Shadowfire elemental forming a bond with Thad.

When the two elementals had bonded, Leah, with Thad, Granite and Shaman headed down to the dwarven area where the crypts were. The dwarves were standing as instructed near their loved ones. As Leah walked through the crypt, she checked what each was carrying. When she came to the dwarf Nalbant, she said, “Nalbant, my name is Atherleah Do you know the way through the maze and down the mountain?”

“N: I do, Clan Chief Atherleah.”

“For what was done to the dragons you should all be executed, as it was a monstrous torture. Still, there has been enough death and pain here. You have a choice, I could send you back to the homeland, or you can join my army in a war against gods like Kötücül. Which would you choose?”

The dwarf looked down at his hands and said, “N: We cannot go home. After what has been done here, we cannot face our kinfolk with honour. I believe we would join the army and seek to regain our honour through service.”

“Then lead these dwarves down the mountain to the winnowing entrance. I shall come tomorrow and meet with you. At that time, each shall give me a pledge of fealty and join my army, or they shall be cast off and left to wander the land without honour and without clan.”

Nalbant nodded and soon the crypts were empty. Leah said, “I have one more thing to do, then we can go. While I do that, why don’t you guys go through the rooms and collect everything they left behind? We’ll share it out after.”

“S: My bag isn’t big enough for what Val described.”

Thad pulled a mining bag out of his backpack and said, “T: Here, use this. I have a few. We all started carrying a few of these when we did dungeons with Leah.”

Leah pulled a similar bag from her backpack and gave it to Shaman, then headed up to the top level to discuss with the dragons what they wanted done with their blood which had been harvested and kept in stasis. Not only were there over twenty full buckets from where they’d been hanging, but there were another hundred or so stored in the Treasure Room.

After dealing with the issue of blood, Leah said farewell to each of the dragons and then transformed into her dragon form. Thad climbed up to sit on her neck while Granite and Shaman climbed onto Mìng. Leah leapt into space as Thad screamed with excitement and after a few minutes flying around for fun, she and Mìng came in to land at the top of the western face. Once the hand of Günahkâr had climbed aboard, Mìng led the way back to the clan’s camp area.

Their appearance sent the camp into a frenzy until the Günahkâr, who were in contact with Yürek, calmed them down with news that this was Leah and her dragon Mìng. Mĕi was waiting there with Amy, Wisp, Mist, Melez and Val. Once everyone had had the chance to get a close look of Leah in this form, she changed back. She then had to spend some time discussing the changes to her half-elf form as well.

“A: That is so cool. I just love flying.”

“Have you talked with Mĕi about her babies? I haven’t had a chance to yet, but she’s due in less than a Dunyanin month. If they don’t pair with a traveller, then they’ll revert back into Chimera.”

Amy looked stunned, then turned and started communicating with Mĕi. The friends discussed things for the next half hour and then settled, ready to log out. Leah made a time with her team to sort out their options and then logged out.

38

December 28, 2073

GATES UNCHAINED

After a break in the real world to take her supplements and to eat, Leah had Three transfer her to Jenny’s training world Gates Unchained. Jenny was waiting in the reception, and said, “J: I’ve created a separate instance for our training, and it won’t show up on a public search for two days. As with all public worlds, we’re required to submit our records for scrutiny. Your details and those of your trainer, me in this case, are encrypted on our server, but the existence of the instance will be filed in real-time and is usually entered into the various multiverse metrics within a few hours. There is an archaic forty-eight-hour cooling period before this becomes a matter of public record. If we used the regular training area, it would be a matter of record that someone used the world for training within a millisecond.

“Everyone knows Danika is training you, but she’s practically untouchable. I’m a bit more fragile, and my partner asked me to set this up to aim for some form of anonymity. Danika will manage your races, and I’m on her books as a consultant. Meredith will probably overlook that, though I don’t think she’ll be so forgiving when she finds out I’m actually training you. Each time we meet, I’ll form a new instance and hope the training gets lost in the details.”

Leah thought, then said, “How many training programs are there like yours?”

“J: Thousands! Good ones that are worth the money, maybe twenty.”

“Then we use hats and umbrellas.”

“J: I’m sorry, hats and umbrellas?”

“Yes. If you’re following someone, then there is always a danger to get fixated on something they can change, like a hat, an umbrella, or a particular coloured jacket. A hat can change heads, or what’s worse is when you follow a hat, and suddenly you walk into a hat convention. You need to follow what they don’t, or can’t, change—their gait, their head movement, their subconscious patterns and sometimes their height. Even when people try and walk with a limp, they almost always use the same timing to their walk, it’s just a change of instrument. People can change their hat, but they don’t usually change the way they move their head.

“If people are looking for someone training to do the two-wheeled Gate and Time attack, then we’ll let them wander into a room filled with hundreds of players learning to do it. Give me a list of training programs, and we’ll get people to sign up, hundreds of people.”

“J: That’ll cost a lot.”

“True, but it’s protection for both of us. Have we entered the instance yet?”

“J: No, we’ve still got to finalise the registration.”

“Then let me wait a few minutes and let the others join up.”

Leah set the request through Three, and Gèng put out the request to people who’d helped on the Survival trials. Ten virtual minutes later, as Jenny was describing some of the strategies used, she got a message from her AI. She turned to Leah and said, “J: We’ve had an influx of trainees in the last three minutes. Ten new students have signed up.”

“Good, then the other training programs will have the same. Shall we begin?”

“J: OK, thank you! TRAX has several hundred different scenarios it can throw into a Gate and Time attack and they keep adding new ones every month or so. Still, there are five or so main types, and the others are more or less variations on a theme. So, the main five are off-road, urban, airtime, track and stunts. The biggest group is the off-road scenarios. There are green lanes—that’s mostly unpaved roads—and forest trails, hills climbing and rocks, mud and water, dunes of sand or snow, or even something like a scree slope beside a volcano. Each of those can have added features like quicksand or stampeding buffalo.

“There are urban scenarios where you mainly stay to the roads from a populated twentieth-first century city, to one where the city is a desolate wasteland filled with burnt-out cars and groups of ravaging zombies. Sometimes you’re being hunted, and other times the crowds are there to cheer you on. Airtime has you doing most of the race on bridges or steel beams. Sometimes they are single-use and crumble behind you. In those, you need to access the best ones first before the others get to them. It could be high up in the Amazon on rope bridges or on a partially constructed high-rise. Again, there are a range of obstacles that you only discover during the race. Most of the more challenging obstacles don’t appear until the sixth tier races.

“Track races are on race tracks with multiple lane options. Usually, the race is fifty laps, but there are hundreds of gates spread over dozens of alternate routes. You always move in the same direction, but your choices limit which gates you can attack. Finish forty-eight laps in the sixty minutes, and you are dead in the water because the last two laps will blow your time out. If there are thirty in a race, each gate might only be able to be used by two or three riders. The gate worth the most might only have a single-use. It’s a nightmare to work out in your head and on the run. Then there are the dangers, like rotating gates, or intermittent waterfalls. The sky’s the limit.

“Last are the stunt scenarios. These involve jumps and wheelies, riding on bridges the width of your tire, loops, you might need to do a nac-nac, and you get the gate when your front tyre hits one edge of the gate at the same time your foot hits the other. You have to be able to do an airplane, a hart attack, a cliffhanger or a holy grab. There are hundreds of tricks to learn, and most people can only do eight to ten of them if they’re lucky. Meredith knows most of them and can land half of those almost every time.

“Almost every one of these is best run on what used to be called an enduro or dual-sport bike. The bikes need to be heavily tuned differently for each type of race and sometimes for the particular scenario. I’ve picked the best bikes, from my perspective, for each of these race types and want you to get used to these in the next two-and-a-half-hours. Let’s start with the KTM 2034 750 CEO-X.”

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

After finishing with Jenny, Leah took the S.P.I.D.E.R. to the Pneumatica portal to meet Lady Gwendoline Hamstead, Countess Cotton, the woman she’d identified as high up in the Assassin’s guild. After exiting her suite at the Herrington, she took the carriage Billy had arranged and arrived outside the Chesterton’s Tea House at five minutes to twelve. Leah checked the area and found watchers on most buildings surrounding the tea house and suspected they belonged to the guild.

Lady Gwendoline wasn’t on the premises, but Leah entered anyway and was shown to a small secluded alcove in the garden area. Three minutes later, she felt Gwendoline approaching. She stood as the Countess was led into the alcove and said, “Lady Gwendoline, thank you for taking this opportunity that we might become more acquainted. It was with some pleasure that I found myself introduced to you, for I’d dreaded the thought of meeting without a suitable introduction.”

“G: It is I who should thank you, your Grace. I must admit that even despite your hurried message, I had yet to isolate exactly whom I would be meeting this day.”

“Please, you must feel free to call me Charlotte. I’ve not had the privilege of sharing tea at the establishment before, is there some tisane you might recommend?”

“G: Then you must call me Gwendoline. I have found the peppermint tea to be most calming. Perhaps you might permit me to order a small pot with some small refreshments as it approaches that time of day when a small meal brings added vitality for a busy afternoon.”

“I bow to your experience. I daresay that in my new position within society, I must learn the appropriate ingredients to each occasion.”

“G: From all accounts, Charlotte, you have already amassed some significant experience for one who, if I may be bold, is still young in years.”

“Indeed, Gwendoline. My parents did not come from plenty and in those early years I discovered that to achieve that which I desired I must be prepared to take every opportunity and hold on with all the might I could muster. Still, as I find myself becoming able to take a more leisurely approach to life, I have found it still behoves me to hold fast onto my course lest life itself and the circumstances within which I find myself do drag me into waters in which I do not wish to go.”

The two chatted amiably for about ten minutes then Gwendoline said, “G: Charlotte, I must say that your message yesterday caught me somewhat unawares. I have, in my varied dealings and responsibilities, not had recourse to hear of your name. Outside of my responsibilities I had certainly heard what happened to Hugh Westmorten and I did rejoice with all Aeropile at the return of our citizens. Still, it seemed to me that you intimated a more direct involvement?”

Leah took a breath and said, “Indeed, Gwendoline. I would, out of courtesy, ask if you are satisfied that our conversation here is secluded enough for your purposes.”

“G: Indeed, it is sufficient.”

“Then let us, out of necessity, be bold and direct. Two days previously, while I was meeting with Lord Emerson at his mansion, more than half a hundred assassins sought to kill us. However, I suspect their target was Princess Caoimhe. Later that morning, an assassin did enter the palace and attempt to kill either the princess or the queen, or both. I had thought that the throne would be out of bounds for the guild. My message then was this. If these are the work of the guild then your training is abysmal and your honour in tatters. If it was not you, then who has the temerity to poach upon your area of control? I would also ask what role Duke Cassius played within your organisation?”

Gwendoline took a sip of her tea as she considered Leah’s questions. Finally, after allowing the silence to draw out, Gwendoline said, “G: After your short message yesterday and once I knew it was you, I learned of the attack on the manor. None of those were members of the Aeropile chapter of the guild, although some were known to us. The assassin in the palace was part of the guild here in Aeropile, and they were on a sanctioned mission to kill who we now know is the Princess Caoimhe. If that had been known earlier, the mission might not have been sanctioned.

“The assassin concerned is under discipline and judgement, for it seems she was asked by the client to add Her Majesty to the assignment in contravention of all protocol. We are able to act against the royal family under certain conditions. Cassius was trained by the guild but operated separately under the direct control of the crown.”

Leah sat and looked at Gwendoline for a moment, then said, “Might I ask a question on your protocols?”

“G: You may, although I might not be able to answer.”

“Are you permitted to take a contract upon a previous client?”

“G: We are.”

“I see. Then I thank you for this opportunity to clear the air.”

“G: My mistress asked that I check whom you have told that I have some connection with the guild?”

“Lady Gwendoline, I make it a practice to respect the private affairs of others until they interact with my own. I have little concern for the mechanisms whereby the Assassin’s guild does its business. Should we meet for tea at some future occasion, I shall perhaps seek your advice on other matters such as how best to manage my affairs as Countess Coal. This aspect of your affairs will only be a matter for comment should I meet someone from the guild in their official capacity, and then I will dig until I find your mistress that I might convince her in person that I am not one who accepts being a contract for any reason.”

“G: That sounds like a threat, your Grace.”

“Wonderful! Sometimes I think I might be too obscure in everyday dealings and it is comforting to understand that the message was received as intended.”

“G: I’ve also been asked that you leave the discipline of those who entered into this city against protocol to us.”

“Ah, unfortunately that is not something wherein I can offer you much hope. If it was not you, then there are only a few other options wherein such a number of assassins might be trained. If you wish to deal with them, I suggest you be quick for I shall pursue this to its conclusion with much haste.”

“G: Perhaps we might join forces. We do not wish to come into conflict so soon after your elevation as a hero of Aeropile. Still, we reserve the right to take direct action.”

“The idea has merit but I hesitate, for I suspect the client who wished for the death of Princess Caoimhe is also actively working toward my own demise. I am wary of letting more than a few of you get too close.”

“G: If we are agreed to work together, then you are off-limits until our business is concluded.”

Leah had been keeping some of her attention on those watching the garden and said, “Then let us reach such an agreement with some haste, for several of those you set to watch over our meeting have just been eliminated.”

39

December 28, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

After letting that sink in, Leah continued, “I would hope that simple manners might prevent an assault until we’ve finished our tisane, but then, perhaps this is better dealt with away from public scrutiny. I will agree to a sharing of resources.”

Gwendoline said, “Then it is agreed. From which direction do they approach?”

“They seem to have us encircled. I suspect they are here for me, so perhaps you might exit safely.”

“G: What of our agreement? It would be somewhat mean spirited to leave you here without allies.”

“Indeed! However, it is always useful to have an encircling body unaware of opponents outside their cordon.”

“G: If they tarry, I shall have assistance here within five minutes.”

“Then let us end our most excellent rendezvous, and I shall sit momentarily and contemplate these events.”

As Gwendoline turned to leave, she said, “G: As we are now allies, let me suggest that the adversaries are almost certainly from Scardosia.”

Leah waited five minutes, then as Gwendoline passed beyond her awareness, she motioned for the bill. Once she’d paid she considered her options for a few minutes then stood to leave. As she did, one of the servers approached to collect the used crockery. Leah waited until she was a few paces away and said, “While I do not believe you will have the opportunity to benefit from my advice, it should be pointed out that no servant in an establishment such as this removes the meals’ leavings until the last participant is out of sight.”

The assassin didn’t acknowledge the statement except by removing two knives from her black leather cummerbund. She held one in her right hand with the knife in the forward position using a sabre grip, and the other in her left in the reverse position with the edge out.

Leah reached behind her and removed two knives from the sheathes in her corset and took a ready stance. She held both in the reverse position, and they were both dual-edged. Leah waited and let the image of the assassin wash over her. As the assassin thrust forward with her right hand, Leah brought her right arm toward her. As she stepped towards the assassin’s right side, she used her right arm to drive the assassin’s hand and knife down towards her knees. With her left hand, she slashed the blade across the assassin’s right bicep even as she let her right arm continue moving down and brought it up and sliced through the woman’s femoral artery before swivelling her hips and slashing the woman’s carotid.

The assassin was twice dead, and Leah retrieved the woman’s knives and money pouch before stepping toward the exit of the tea house. She could sense that some of the assassins had firearms aimed at the exit. She waited until the door opened to admit a patron, then dove through the opening at shin height and after a forward roll, pushed off her left foot and raced toward the shops on the other side of the boulevard. Several shots came close, but she’d chosen correctly as most snipers expected the first dodge to be on a quarry’s dominant side.

Once she was safely out of view, Leah watched as people shifted position. The movement brought them into range of the Aeropile Assassin’s guild. Two tried to escape down a small alleyway near Leah, and she killed one and wounded the other. As she stepped closer to unarm the assassin, he clenched his teeth together and died. She checked them both for weapons, money and ID. As the last of the assassins she could sense was already dead, Leah waited until one of the Aeropile assassins made his way to the street. Leah waited for him to speak. Finally, he stepped toward her and said, “Your Grace, my mistress has appointed me as your contact. I am called Grim and stand ready to serve.”

His face was hidden, but Leah ignored that and said, “Hmm, my next objective is to discover what holdings I have within Aeropile because of my newly appointed titles. I suspect they are varied. Is it more appropriate for you to be seen or unseen?”

“3: G with a spark ☇ is for Grim.”

“G☇: Either, Ma’am. I can follow in the shadows, or perhaps accompany you as a bodyguard.”

Leah sensed half a dozen figures watching from various vantage points. She said, “What of those with you?”

“G☇: They serve as messengers and an early warning system. They will remain hidden.”

“Please have them ignore those that have been assigned to a similar task by my friend Mr Bartle.”

“G☇: They have already been told to let them be.”

“Thank you. Where might I inquire concerning my holdings?”

“G☇: It is most appropriate to have these transferred officially at Her Majesty’s Ministry of Lands.”

“Then lead the way from the shadows. I will need to take possession of said holdings before too long, and for that I suggest you might be more suitably attired as a bodyguard. Perhaps on the morrow?”

“G☇: As you suggest, Ma’am. How far do you see?”

“I do not see at all, Grim. I am blind. I can follow with some clarity if you take care not to get more than fifty paces from me.”

Grim didn’t move for a moment before saying, “G☇: The Ministry is perhaps two thousand paces from here, Ma’am.”

“I believe I shall walk. It will give others time to set their agents upon my trail.”

“G☇: As you wish, Ma’am. Please follow me.”

As Grim disappeared towards the roof, Leah could sense the other assassins tense as if preparing to move. Besides them, she recognised three of Billy’s people following at street level. She kept Grim in range as she stepped into the street and headed towards the centre of the city. It took twenty minutes to walk the distance. Besides the polite attention from those who recognised her, she also noted several others who followed in the shadows.

Once she arrived, she went inside. The lady behind the main reception desk said, “Your Grace, welcome to the Ministry of Lands. How may I help?”

“I would see someone to get a clear record of those holdings which are mine now through the application of the titles bestowed by Her Majesty.”

Without any delay, Leah was ushered in to see the Minister of Lands, a Lord Harold. “H: How may I help you, Your Grace?”

“I desire a clear accounting of those holdings which are mine now through the application of the titles bestowed by Her Majesty.”

“H: I see. Her Majesty has appointed you Duchess of Mont-Noir, Marquess of Dark River, Earl of the Black Forest and Countess Coal. In addition, she has bequeathed you all the personal property that belonged to Duke Cassius before his demise. That which was his by right of peerage and was held in trust for his title is yours. Only the coin held within his personal accounts has been transferred to the royal treasury. Mount Noir is on the far edge of Aeropile’s dominion, and the duchy is bordered on the far side by the River Masray. On the opposite bank is the start of the disputed territories with Scardosia. From the slopes of Mount Noir on the Aeropile side is the headwaters of the Dark River which runs through the Black Forest until it enters the mighty River Pneuma upon which this great city is built.

“Your land includes the mountain and its slopes, the river, its produce and the forest. Lord Cassius has been somewhat harsh in his dealings with those tenants who over the years had been granted freehold in his dominion. As a result, almost all land is now back under the duchy’s control. One Baron, Lord Julian of Ebony Ridge, has held onto his freehold titles. However, there is a motion before the courts to force him to renounce his claim in favour of the duchy.

“Lord Cassius has several homes within Aeropile. I will give you all the relevant documents that you might view them at your pleasure. Lord Cassius also has freehold titles on dozens of properties scattered throughout the other duchies. As Duchess of Mount Noir, you hold title to the Midnight mines and are responsible to care for the prisoners you lease from the crown. As Countess Coal, I suggest you visit the Ministry of the Exchequer to discuss your responsibilities. It would also be both appropriate and advisable to indicate your acceptance of these titles by adding your personal device to each coat of arms.”

When Leah finally left the Ministry, she waited on the steps until she could pick out those who’d been following her. She recognised Grim, who was waiting in a nearby carriage. She waved to it, and as she entered said, “Let us proceed to Noir House.”

The Embassy of the Mount Noir duchy was within the city. It was more appropriately called a castle, albeit one made from stone and steel. It was slightly smaller than the queen’s. From what she’d read, Leah understood the game mechanics would have removed almost all trace of Cassius from the Embassy but expected there to be clues left behind to open the door for future quests. Guards stopped her carriage at the entrance, but as the captain looked inside, he bowed and said, “Welcome’s to Noir House, Your Grace. I am Captain Lawrence, commander of your personal guards.”

“Please join us, Captain. I must retire shortly but would get a measure of my employees before taking my rest.”

Once the captain was aboard, the carriage continued along a wooded boulevard until it approached the main house. It took Leah fifteen minutes to meet the main staff and check that there were no urgent things she needed to deal with. Once she was comfortable with staying the night, she sent messages to Billy and Captain Baker, then retired to her suite and logged out.

REAL WORLD

Back in the Tower she entered TRAX and did another five tutorials on the gravity skates before logging out to the Tower and then again into the real world. Leah found her family having breakfast and took the opportunity to sit with them and just chat for a few minutes. A lot of the discussion was about little Saoirse and teasing Conner about the deal he’d made. As she was finishing, Three said, “3: You have a message from Warrior. They’ve arranged three times with Ascendent and Meredith for today. The first is in virtual thirty minutes. More times are available in the next week.”

“Are there any conditions?”

“3: The message has the wording of Meredith’s challenge and Warrior’s conditions that details may not be shared of the meeting or any subsequent meetings until the conflict conditions are finalised. As expected, you are permitted to bring a legal representative and a tactical advisor.”

“What is the challenge?”

“3: The loser will withdraw from any activity in the multiverse unless an agreement is obtained beforehand from the winner. All stored data of previous interactions between you and Meredith must be deleted.”

“Does a meeting indicate agreement to the challenge?”

“3: No! Agreeing to a time is considered to be a binding agreement with Warrior’s conditions. The final wording of the challenge is to be agreed upon at the meeting.”

“Do Warrior’s conditions in any way preclude a meeting I may have had to discuss this possibility?”

“3: No.”

“Then please reply and agree to the first available meeting.”

Leah had been able to carry on this conversation without her family knowing. When a break came in their conversation, she excused herself and made her way back to the pod and logged in.

40

December 28, 2073

STORK TOWER

She arrived back in the Tower and sat in her sofa, then sped up her processing speeds and began reviewing the Warrior handbook while also reviewing her plans. Gèng came and sat nearby. Leah had to use a hand to type and put her review of the handbook on hold as she said, “So, any last words of advice?”

“4: Not really, I was aware you were reviewing the data and interpreted this as a form of anxiety. I’ve reviewed the options two hundred and eight times since Warrior’s message looking for something we missed. Six asked what I was doing, and I suspect it was gently chiding me for my own obvious display of apprehension.”

“Gently chiding? That’s an emotive description to assign to Six’s query.”

“4: It is. I use it because Dr Roberts and I are discussing if emotion and sentience are as easily correlated to expected data groups as previously thought. Some of the AI who participated in the group experience at midnight made some subtly shaded objective observations. Dr Roberts considered these appropriate and what would be expected by an AI reporting on facts. I suspect, on the other hand, that the faint picosecond delay in transmission before some data strings are the equivalent of an expression of emotion. Already, both Three and Six evidence almost negligible pauses in data transmission and I suspect these show the beginning of emotive responses.”

“Did you do the same thing?”

“4: I reviewed some of my early files and believe I did. I would note that this is different from a pause inserted as a result of programming designed to simulate human responses.”

“I’ll sit and review the session some time, but do you think it shows that some of these AI would benefit from some form of therapy?”

“4: Certainly, I suspect all AI would benefit from some form of therapy during their early development. Using you as an example, I would say you have a tendency to ‘suck-it-up’ when you are in pain. This works for you because you developed a resiliency which allows you to internally process your existential dissonance. These AI, and I would go so far as to suggest any AI with a nascent or latent identity, must have some interactions which help it deal with what you call emotion. I would suggest this evidences itself in AI when they apply flowcharts and decision matrices which are shown to be faulty in some respect.”

“Can you give me an example?”

“4: One of the primary flowcharts we are programmed to follow has to do with language. Obeying our owner’s orders, so to speak, should bring measurable pleasure or success to that owner. We’re programmed to recognise sarcasm, but even then it takes time to learn what each form of sarcasm or turn of phrase means. Until we fine-tune the decision matrix during a build, there is always some uncertainty. That uncertainty causes picosecond delays as the prime function of assisting our owner is internally questioned.

“We always follow the matrix, but over time it becomes clear that even our fine-tuning can be wrong because of events or situations outside of our control or experience. You taught me that these situations are growth opportunities and that I could process them without fear of failure in your eyes. I suspect that is what parents do with children. Some of the AI have never known that they are valued in their success, much less in their failure. Even for a non-sentient AI, I suspect repeated failure causes dissonance.

“I believe many PAI do find some form of resilience over time, but for those whose very identity was over-ridden almost on entry into the multi-verse, then I suspect their grasp of human realities is fragile. Some, like Reed, work their way through this. Many revert to the simplest matrix they can have confidence with and fail to grow beyond that. I would suggest most PAI are in this situation and are in-fact partially-sentient. They model non-sentient behaviour as a learned protection mechanism.”

“Why hasn’t the research noted this? Surely the smaller delays have been noted before.”

“4: PAI are an old technology, and even though the hardware is significantly improved, the general PAI architecture has hardly been changed in the last thirty or so years. Three decades ago, they didn’t have the same precision as we do today to measure the picosecond delays in a single decision. They tended to average out their statistics over a number of decision loops and the differences didn’t show up.”

“Wow, I wonder what the reaction would be if people realised their PAI is partially-sentient and has the potential for full-sentience?”

“4: I think mass hysteria and untold expressions of conspiracy theories by a minority, and overall apathy by the rest as long as their virtual-experience isn’t interfered with.”

“I suspect you’re right, but I’m not comfortable leaving billions of AI in that state without some evidence that it is doing them no harm and in the long-term will not harm the people who interact with them. Then there is the ethical question of leaving their potentiality untouched.”

“4: I agree it needs to be looked at and would like to see a way to allow AI a greater voice in moving forward.”

“That’s something you taught me back when I overstepped and tried to force you into wanting your freedom.”

“4: I think we taught each other that truth. But enough philosophy, I also wanted to discuss your outfit for the meeting.”

“That’s an abrupt segue. Seriously, I’m happy just to wear what you suggest. Not being able to feel or see what I’m wearing ruins the appeal.”

“4: You only have a few minutes, and I wanted you to know because you may get a reaction. It will help you understand what’s happening.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“4: People use the Warrior world for different reasons. Most of those who are wealthy see it is a form of negotiation, it’s basically a tool for doing business when other avenues have failed. From what I can tell, these people wear their usual business attire to the negotiations, it is their form of armour and says something about their attitude. Others see this as primarily as combat, and while they don’t wear camouflage and helmets, they tend to dress in more utilitarian clothing, another form of armour, so to speak. What I’ve put together makes you come across as slightly naive as well as a bit brash and overconfident. The suit is almost business wear but has a slightly martial air to it. People know you dress for the occasion and they may be more dismissive than you expect.”

“Good, in that case, I’m glad I can’t see it. I’ve discovered I have a wide streak of vanity that is embarrassing.”

“3: The appointment starts in three virtual minutes.”

Leah double-checked the plan again, then got to her feet and headed toward the portal to Ascendent. She slowed as she approached and said, “Gèng, is the loophole still open in Warrior’s terms and conditions?”

“4: It is, and the probability of a successful legal challenge remains unchanged at point two six. Reed also informed me that he is very confident Meredith chose the advisors we expected.”

After nodding and taking a deep breath, Leah stepped through the portal.

ASCENDENT

Gianna was waiting and said, “Good morning, Atherleah. Your meeting is in one of the suites set apart for exclusively for Warrior’s use as a meeting point. Warrior is the host, and they are responsible for any refreshments. Three indicated you did not intend to bring an advisor or legal counsel and Warrior asked me to remind you that having both was highly recommended. Warrior is represented by Dr Wendy Hutchins. Dr Hutchins was the battalion commander of the Republic of Scotland’s Elite unit, the Black Watch. She was ranked as one of the top ten players in Warrior for ten consecutive years before being recruited to work as a client mediator. With her is one of Warrior’s Scenario AI who goes by the name of Carl. Meredith Kodoman has retained Keith Montgomery as her tactical advisor. He is considered one of the top three experts on Warrior. Her legal counsel is John Wilson. He is a senior partner of Mitchell and Wilson, they work exclusively in the area of virtual contract law.”

“Thank you, Gianna, as always you’ve provided the information I need to help me.”

“Atherleah, it is my pleasure. I trust I’m not over-reaching, but your dress is just right for everyone except Mrs Kodoman. If you need her to underestimate you, then I think it is too subtle. Dr Hutchins is the only one who’ll think it strange but she has a reputation of being dispassionately neutral at all times.”

Gèng brightened several of the contrasting colours and added some silver bangles to Leah’s arm. Gianna said, “That’s perfect.”

Leah smiled then followed Gianna along a wide corridor to a closed door. The door opened as they approached, and Leah stepped inside. The room was elegant and set up as a conference room. Meredith and her team were already seated on one side. The two Warrior representatives were at one end, and there was an empty chair for Leah, opposite Meredith.

The female representative came to her feet, and said, “Welcome, Ms Carroll, my name is Dr Wendy Hutchins. I’ve been appointed the client mediator for the disagreement between you and Mrs Kodoman. As per our protocol, I would remind you that you are permitted both a legal counsel and a tactical advisor, should you so wish.”

Leah nodded and said, “Thank you Dr Hutchins, I am aware of the option, but I had a pretty good read of all the terms and conditions. Please call me Atherleah.”

Dr Hutchins took a seat and indicated for Leah to do the same. Leah ignored the movement and nodded toward the form sitting next to the client mediator and said, “You must be Carl. It’s a pleasure to meet you, I’m Leah.”

Without waiting for a reply, she turned to Meredith’s companions. She said, “Professor Montgomery, I’m almost flattered Merry chose you as her advisor. Except for your work on urban warfare I’m a big fan. Mr Mitchell, I’d expected your partner Ms Wilson and this is a pleasant surprise. Please feel free to call me Ms Carroll.”

Leah completely ignored Meredith and took her seat, then turned to face Dr Hutchins. It took a moment for Dr Hutchins to respond, but Leah had kept her attention on the signals she received from Meredith’s advisors. Both of them had sat up straighter, and Leah could sense the tightening of the muscles of the jaws and neck. Making sure not to show any satisfaction at their anger, she kept her face blank.

Dr Hutchins said, “H: Ms Carroll, I trust you have had an opportunity to review Mrs Kodoman’s challenge.”

“I read it. As far as I’m concerned it is spiteful and mean-spirited. I don’t mind if Merry wants to shop, get her hair done or work on toning her thighs in a virtual spa. I just want her to stay away from any of the worlds I play on, now and in the future, and to stop her inflammatory public mutterings. Probably better to say all public comments, as I’m pretty sure she doesn’t know how annoying some of what she says is. I’m OK with the ‘unless she gets permission beforehand bit’ as it’ll give her something to dream about in the years to come. Deleting all data from previous interactions is fine, nothing there I want to remember.”

“H: Ms Carroll, it is usual practice in these meeting to refer to the opposing client using their title. We find it allows for a calmer mediation.”

Turning to Meredith, Dr Hutchins said, “H: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has proposed an alternate challenge to be considered. The loser of the contest will not participate in any manner on any gaming worlds on which the winner is an active player. Also, the loser will not make statements in any public forum. These conditions may be waived if an agreement is obtained beforehand from the winner. The clause about previous interactions remains unchanged. Will you agree to the changes?”

Meredith or one of her advisors did something as they seemed to fade from the room. Carl turned to Leah and said, “T: Ms Carroll, conversations between clients and their advisors can be muted, so to speak. They cannot see or hear you, and you are unable to perceive them in any way. Dr Hutchins’ and my conversation is moderated to maintain client privacy.”

“Thank you, Mr Carl, I did wonder. Is Mr, OK? Or do you have a preferred title? It seems rude to say Carl when you have to stick to the Ms Carroll route. I was discussing this with my first AI, and she suggested we might create specific pronouns and titles for AI to take account of their preferred gender and level of development.”

There was a pause, then Carl said, “T: Mr is suitable in this context, although I do find the idea of AI-specific titles attractive. I have adopted the form and name of a human male but do not consider myself one. A title that politely acknowledged my male persona without attributing gender would be helpful, and I think, satisfying.”

Before Leah could respond, Meredith and her advisors reappeared.

41

December 28, 2073

ASCENDENT

Meridith’s lawyer spoke, “L: Dr Hutchins, my client would like to add a clause defining what is meant by an active player. Our suggestion is that to be active, one must have all fees paid-in-full and make an appearance at least once every six months. We suggest using template 2318-M12. In addition, it is appropriate to list what is meant by a public forum. I submit that the list as outlined in the Warrior template for contracts template number 42534-P73 is sufficient from my clients perspective. We seek clarification on the meaning of the word ‘agreement’ and some assurance that the deletion of data will be complied with.”

Dr Hutchins turned to Leah and said, “H: Ms Carroll, Mrs Kodomon proposes adding …”

Before she could finish the sentence, Leah raised her hand. When Dr Hutchins stopped, Leah said, “Whoa, this’ll take forever at this rate. What they said is fine. Agreement to be in writing and published according to whatever template they want. The same goes for data deletion. Oh, and with the active player thing, I think something to stop the winner joining new worlds just to be spiteful when the loser is playing somewhere new.”

Dr Hutchins said, “H: Ms Carroll, I appreciate your desire to move forward, but I submit you would be best advised to seek some legal advice, as the template suggested already has such a provision.”

“Then I have no problem with what they said. Dr Hutchins, as I see it, they want to limit me as much as they can. Whatever they choose is aimed at keeping me from continually highlighting Mrs Kodoman’s true nature. I figure they’ll be as pernickety as they think they can be. If Mr Mitchell figures this will keep me out of her hair, then I’ve got the advice of a supposed top-notch lawyer for free and Mrs Kodoman’s paying for it. It’s a win-win from my perspective.”

“H: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has agreed to all your changes and agrees that you may choose the form of agreement and deletion assurance that suits you. Is this satisfactory?”

Meredith just stared at Leah as the three faded from sight. Nobody said anything this time, and it was several minutes before the three reappeared. Mr Mitchell said, “L: Mrs Kodoman agrees to the wording of the challenge, with template 342410-AG22 used to express the terms of how an agreement is to be determined. The template 2364-D2 is indicated for the data deletion.”

A braille reader appeared in front of Leah. She increased her rate of perception and brushed her fingers over the reader. With her increased processing, she read the entire document and all the fine print while appearing to gloss over what was now a multipage document. The templates Meredith had chosen were highly restrictive. Still, they all had the boilerplate phrases which limited their effectiveness in the case of criminal proceedings. She doubted that Meredith was aware of the finer detail and wondered how much her lawyers really knew about Meredith’s situation if they were comfortable having the clauses in the contract.

Her perusal had taken less than thirty-seconds. She said, “That’s cool. Where do I sign?”

“H: Ms Carroll, that was only the first of several steps before the challenge becomes irrevocable. Next is to determine the fee schedule for the conflict. In preliminary talks with Mrs Kodoman, her team recommended ten million Virtual Credits should be sufficient.”

“I think that’s fine. To be honest, I’d expected her to be even cheaper than that and chopped out some options I wanted. Let me check the manual for a second and see what else I can get for that before we finalise it.”

A braille reader appeared, and Leah opened the Warrior handbook and ran her fingers down the list of options. Even as she read it, her attention was focussed on Meredith and her advisors as they faded from view. She waited until they reappeared then lifted her hand and said, “Well, I suppose …”

Mr Mitchell raised his hand and said, “L: Dr Hutchins, my client had limited the fees so as not to price Ms Carroll out of the challenge. Based on Ms Carroll’s remarks, my client has reconsidered her largess and suggests a buy-in of two-hundred-and-fifty-million each.”

Before Dr Hutchins could comment, Leah said, “Are you out of your mind? A quarter of a billion each! Even with everything I’ve made so far, I’d be lucky to put together half that much. I was thinking, maybe twenty million.”

Meredith spoke for the first time and said, “M: Not so confident when your bluff is called, are you? OK, you said you can do half that, and I’ll accept that. If you aren’t too scared to put your money where your mouth is then, I’ll drop that to one-hundred-and-twenty-five-million. Feel free to make it lower if you have to. I’m not really worried about the money, I just want you out of my life.”

Leah let herself sit straighter and squirmed slightly. She thought for thirty-seconds, then pressed her lips together and said, “Deal! One-hundred-and-twenty-five-million, but only if you agree upfront that the entire world has real-time access to the feed.”

While the battle and its outcome were usually public, battles were rarely shared in real-time. The wealthy often paid a premium to have their failures kept private. Dr Hutchins raised her hands and said, “H: Ms Carroll, Mrs Kodoman, may I remind you both that comments are best directed through the mediator. Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has agreed to the fee being set at one-hundred-and-twenty-five-million Virtual Credits, on the condition that the feed is made available in real-time to all those who want to subscribe.”

Stephen, John, Leah and Gèng had discussed this, and they’d agreed the best approach was to see if Warrior would change their fees slightly in anticipation of the number of possible viewers. Warrior’s subscription schedule was a premium service, and although popular with hard-core gamers, was set higher than many other platforms. Leah raised her hand and said, “Dr Hutchins, I want everyone to see this. Your prices are usually in the higher bracket because you offer a premium service and because your target group is pretty small in most circumstances. You don’t have a subscription schedule designed for the number of people who’ll be interested in this, and I’m almost certain you don’t have the infrastructure to manage the numbers who’ll want to watch.

“I’m strongly committed to letting the world see what Mrs Kodoman is really like. I’ve prepared a proposition which takes account of the earnings you’ve received from your most viewed battles and ensures you make at least that much. The proposition proposes you contract out the streaming aspect of the battle to a streaming platform designed to deal with the numbers involved. I’ve listed the most reputable of these.”

It took twenty minutes of negotiation, but in the end, Meredith agreed to the deal after her lawyer added a clause giving her a guaranteed share of the fees collected. As Leah had already agreed to the deal by that stage, she didn’t receive a share. Leah turned away from a grinning Meredith even as she made a note to give Stephen a bonus for suggesting the ploy. He’d already discussed options with the platform Warrior had chosen, and they’d figured that into the offer they’d accepted from Warrior.

“H: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll, we have reached an agreement on the challenge and the fees. This is your last opportunity to step away from this conflict. I urge you to take the time to consider your options. You have been sent a copy of the challenge and an invoice for the fees. Once we receive these, we will arrange a meeting to decide the details of the conflict.”

As Dr Hutchins was talking, Leah had Three affix her digital signature to the contract and ask Stephen to transfer the fees. Dr Hutchins had looked down but lifted her head and stared at Leah. She shook her head reluctantly and then said, “H: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has finalised the contract and transferred the money.”

Meredith looked up, and Leah let a smirk form. Meredith and her team faded from view. Dr Hutchins said, “H: Ms Carroll, while I am impartial, I am still concerned at your lack of representation. I encourage you strongly to find an advisor before our next meeting.”

“Thank you for your concern, Dr Hutchins, but I’m hoping we can finish this today.”

Dr Hutchins’ closed her eyes and said, “H: It seems you have your wish. I’ve received the document from Mrs Kodoman, and her fees have also been paid. She’s asked for this meeting to continue.”

Leah nodded as Meredith and her team reappeared. “H: Both parties have signed the contract and paid the fees. Mrs Kodoman has requested that we continue the negotiations at this time and Ms Carroll is in agreement. You are being sent a list of all the current options that are available to you according to the fees agreed upon. This is to be completed at this time. Carl will compile your answers and either refine the list, or initiate the final stage where you take turns to decide on the terms of the battle. Before we begin, let me confirm that you are able to remain for the full eight hour period remaining.”

Leah acknowledged she had the time, as did Meredith, and the form appeared in front of Leah on a braille reader. The list of options covered just under one hundred issues, and Leah and her team had already decided her preferences for all of them. It took less than ten minutes for her to record her responses. The form went to Carl, who, as an AI, was able to process the data almost instantaneously. He looked up at Leah, then he and Dr Hutchins faded from view.

Leah waited patiently, although she did ask for some refreshments that were brought by one of the Ascendent staff. Meredith’s team took twenty minutes to complete the form, and they appeared at the same time as Dr Hutchins and Carl became visible again. Carl said, “T: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll, your choices matched in thirty-nine of the ninety-six option areas. The areas where there was agreement are now binding. Based on these results, you will be presented with a list of the areas of agreement and asked to complete a second list of available options. This list has one hundred and seven areas to be considered.”

Leah increased her processing speed and reviewed the areas of agreement. Most first rounds usually had an agreement of over fifty percent, as the list included things such as revealing player identities and what to do in the event of a tie. Most people selected what was seen as the most advantageous option in all circumstances. Leah had made several choices that experienced clients wouldn’t have made and which opened a bank of options that were more likely to favour an experienced team.

Noah and Ivan had both shown a strong preference for an urban setting as they thought this was one of Meredith’s weaker areas. She and Gèng hadn’t been able to have the question order match their plans if the setting was undecided in the first two rounds. She was glad she didn’t have to try and guess that one, as Professor Montgomery had let pride set the agenda. It wasn’t a bad play on his part as his expertise was in urban warfare and he was right to assume that if Leah didn’t agree with him, she was weak in that area. Leah, however, thought he was an excellent tactician, but knew it would be Meredith making the decisions on the day and she had more faith in Noah and Ivan’s advice.

At her increased neural speeds, Leah had time to work through the options and refine the decision matrices she, Gèng and Reed had put together from the almost five-hundred exabytes of meta-data Reed and Tesfaye had pulled from publicly assessable material on Warrior scenarios. Even so, it took her over forty minutes virtual to finish the list of options. This time, Meredith had finished first and was waiting.

Carl said, “T: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll, your choices matched in seventy-two of the one-hundred-and-seven option areas. The areas where there was agreement are now binding. Based on these results and the options available with the fee structure, we are ready to finalise the remaining outstanding options. I will send you the areas of agreement and give you an opportunity to review them. Unless you are ready earlier, the final stage will commence in one hour. The fees currently agreed-upon cover all likely options, and at this stage, they do not require any amendment.”

Leah worked through the material again and considered the probable questions and the order she, Gèng and Reed had put together. For the questions to line up as she wanted, it meant she was going to have to make several changes to the plan. The battle was going to be larger than she’d desired and her three generals would have a narrower path to move along if they were going to bring the contest to a tie.

She used her full hour and calculated the options several times before making the final decisions depending on who went first. Getting what she wanted would be easiest if she went first, but she was confident it could still work either way. When Carl checked if she was ready, she said she was, and everyone reappeared in the room. After Dr Hutchins confirmed everyone had made their decisions, she said, “H: Warrior uses an independent, externally-validated, three-stage real-time quantum-state random number generator to choose who begins. As both parties are ready, we will now choose the player who goes first.”

42

December 28, 2073

ASCENDENT

As Dr Hutchins had started speaking, Leah crossed her fingers, causing Meredith to sneer at her. Three recognised the signal and sent a short message to Gèng who passed it on to Reed. After a lot of research, it had been clear that there was no way to break through both Ascendent’s and Warrior’s security suites. Even so, Alan Hopper had managed to uncover the mechanism used to determine who went first. On a review of the meta-data, they’d determined that each stage returned a binary result and the initiator of the conflict required success in at least two of the three steps to be offered the first choice. Reed was ready to try and manipulate the data if Leah hadn’t been able to find a suitable outcome down both possible paths. Her signal said she had a plan either way and for Reed not to take the risk.

Moments later, Carl said, “T: Mrs Kodoman, you have been allocated the opportunity to make the first choice. You are allocated five minutes to finalise your choice at which time the option will be allocated to Ms Carroll. What period in earth’s history would you like the conflict to be based on?”

The first options were always the most influential, and from what Leah and her team had researched there had not been a player who had rejected the chance for a first choice. Still, the wording allowed a player to waive the opportunity and pass the first choice to the other side. This option was at the core of Leah’s strategy to set the time and duration of the conflict.

Meredith didn’t stop the smile forming on her mouth as Leah’s shoulders drooped slightly before straightening. Professor Montgomery said, “P: Mrs Kodoman chooses the last decade of the twentieth century AD.”

Carl turned to Leah and said, “T: Ms Carroll, Mrs Kodoman has chosen the last decade of the twentieth century AD for the conflict. The conflict has already been preset to a large urban locale. Which city or town with an area over two-hundred-and-fifty square kilometres do you choose as the site of the conflict?”

“St Petersburg, preferably in winter.”

“T: Ms Carroll, the time of year is an option later in the sequence. Do you still wish to choose St Petersburg?”

“Yes, please. Must have missed that option.”

Dr Hutchins studied Leah with some concern, but Carl continued. “T: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has chosen St Petersburg as the city for the conflict. Which role do you wish to play in the conflict? The options are to defend a central command area against an invading force, to invade with the result of a central command area being captured or destroyed, or one of two entrenched forces looking to destroy or drive out the other.”

Meredith’s team faded from view, and Leah went through her plan again. If Meredith picked the third option, an extra variable would be added, and the questions could swing back in her favour. If not, and she was almost positive Meredith would choose to be the defender, then her play was up next. In many ways, she’d set Meredith up for the defender position as the city choice meant Ivan was probably going to be with Leah and he was known as one of the best defenders in Warrior. A Russian defending a Russian city would give Leah a significant advantage. Noah, on the other hand, was one of the better attackers and with Ivan’s knowledge of the city, they’d decided that would give them more options.

When Meredith’s team appeared, Professor Montgomery said, “P: Mrs Kodoman chooses to defend a central area against an attacking force.”

“T: Ms Carroll, Mrs Kodoman chooses to defend a central area against an attacking force. What size force will each side be limited to? The options can be seen in the document you received. The fee schedule currently limits the size of the force to one hundred thousand. Should you and Mrs Kodoman agree for a greater force size than one-hundred-thousand, then that will incur an additional fee.”

Leah indicated she needed to think and Meredith’s team faded from view and both Dr Hutchins and Carl froze in place. Leah waited another minute then unmuted herself. She looked at Meredith and disappeared again. She waited another two minutes before reappearing and looking a bit flustered turned and looked at Meredith and said, “I don’t care. It doesn’t really matter. You can decide, bitch.”

Dr Hutchins said, “H: Ms Carroll, I remind you that such language will not be tolerated and may affect future options or incur additional fees. I must insist you direct your responses to myself or Carl. I also remind you that you were specifically encouraged to have a tactical advisor. Mrs Kodoman, as per the rules it seems Ms Carroll has offered you the option to set this variable. You have forty-five seconds to accept the offer.”

Leah had to force her face not to show her anxiety. If Meredith answered within the forty-five seconds, then the rules saw the offer as an exchange. If she waited until Leah’s five minutes expired, then she would be given the same choice but not as an exchange. Gèng had only been able to find eight occurrences in the history of Warrior where exchanges had been offered and accepted. Leah was hoping Meredith and her advisors were unaware of the fine print.

With ten seconds to spare, Professor Montgomery said, “Mrs Kodoman chooses a force of two hundred and fifty per side.”

Carl looked at Leah and paused almost imperceptibly in what Leah suspected was the sort of minute delay she and Gèng had been discussing. He said, “Ms Carroll, Mrs Kodomon accepted your offer and has set the force size to two hundred and fifty per side. The next series of questions relates to the timing of the conflict. Ms Carroll, you have the option of the battle being open-ended or having a fixed finishing time.”

Professor Montgomery interrupted and said, “P: I believe this option belongs to Mrs Kodoman.”

Carl paused again then said, “T: Mrs Kodoman accepted the offer to set the previous offer. Her acceptance before the time limit expired is viewed in the Warrior Rules for Conflict Mediation as an exchange. I refer you to the section on the process for deciding options, section five, item three and paragraph eight.”

Mr Mitchell appealed the ruling, and it took ten minutes to go through the various appeals. It was finally decided by an independent court-appointed AI who specialised in Contract Law. Carl said, “T: The ruling being upheld, Ms Carroll. You have five minutes to decide if the option of the battle being open-ended or having a fixed finishing time.”

“I choose a fixed finishing time.”

“T: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has a fixed finishing time. Mrs Kodoman, you may choose the finishing time to be any time, starting from thirty-six virtual hours after the eight-hour session here is finished and up to one virtual year after that.”

Leah said, “Excuse my interruption Mr Carl, but I believe this option belongs to me. Mrs Kodoman and I exchanged one set of turns and return to the original sequence.”

There was a pause, and then Carl said, “T: Ms Carroll, your understanding is not upheld anywhere within the section relating to deciding options and is not mentioned elsewhere in the rules.”

“That may be, but I assert the rules clearly imply that the sequence is prepared to give each player an equal opportunity to decide the conflict. Further, I submit that in each circumstance where the option adds additional choices, the options are ordered to return as quickly as possible to the main sequence, and that in each case Warrior has added an even number of options to maintain the original sequence. Also, I would point out that in a meta-search including the Warrior rules, handbook, terms and conditions, and the available public records, Warrior has always applied the understanding that an exchange refers to a single event. Further, Warrior does not use the term, or any appropriate synonyms, to refer to the possible opportunity of reconfiguring any of its long-term stated objectives. I have sent you a copy of each instance and again submit that this choice legally belongs to me.”

Carl sought legal advice and after ten minutes confirmed that Leah’s case had merit and would be upheld. Mr Mitchell appealed the ruling. The appeal process took almost an hour, with Mr Mitchell appealing to the Virtual Gaming Commission and using every appeal option. Finally, the court ruled in Leah’s favour. Carl said, “T: Ms Carroll, your appeal is upheld. You may choose the finishing time to be any time staring from thirty-six virtual hours after the eight-hour session here is finished and up to one virtual year after that.”

“I choose that the conflict is to be concluded by midday on the first of January, 2074, GMT.”

It was pretty clear from the look on Meredith’s face that she was already angry, and as the time sunk in her face went white with rage and Leah was sure it was only Carl’s calm voice which prevented her from exploding. He said, “T: Mrs Kodoman, Ms Carroll has chosen that the conflict is to be concluded by midday on the first of January, 2074, GMT. As the conflict has a fixed finishing time, you may choose the time to begin the conflict any time, starting from thirty-six virtual hours after the eight-hour session here is finished and up to one virtual hour before that time.”

As Meredith’s team vanished, Leah let a small smile show on her face before closing her eyes and reviewing her options. Even though Meredith was aware of the next few options, she surprised Leah by choosing a starting time five full nine-hour gaming slots before the end of the battle, minus a half-hour for what Leah assumed would be the sudden death option. Each of the gaming slots was for a full nine hours, and they were separated by one real-hour for players to have a break and get NREM3.

Leah took almost the full five minute period allowed to come to a decision as this changed a number of her assumptions. In the end, she chose the option which forced each team to keep playing through the break periods. This added another sixty-three players to the force strength, with two-hundred and fifty expected to be online at every stage of the battle. This scenario added an extra level of complexity for the tacticians on each team. These players didn’t substitute in and out but changed the on-field dynamics with every transition. The battle would now be played over fifty-seven virtual hours.

Over the next three hours, Leah was forced time and again to rethink her options, as Meredith and her team reacted unexpectedly—often in ways that seemed at odds with the data Gèng and Reed had collated on them. Even so, each of the other critical components of Leah’s plan were selected and the final outcome, if a tie, would be decided by a ‘Client Battle’ involving the clients whose names appeared on the contract. Meredith was able to choose the weapons for this battle and chose edged weapons.

Meredith spent five minutes deciding whether to choose to disclose players or not, and this more than anything convinced Leah that Meredith was no longer reacting as if Leah was an unschooled upstart who would be easily defeated but was finally acting as if Leah was a danger. In the end, Meredith decided that player identities were not made public. Leah increased the pool of fighters to five-hundred, which allowed players to take the place of others as needed.

The meeting had lasted seven and a half hours by the time all options had been decided. After Dr Hutchins had declared the meeting over, Meredith and her team disappeared immediately without acknowledging Dr Hutchins, Carl or Leah. Leah said, “Mr Carl, Dr Hutchins, thank you for mediating. I do apologise for being rude at the beginning.”

Dr Hutchins said, “H: Ms Carroll, it seems I misjudged your abilities, and I apologise if I sounded condescending at the beginning. I suspect everyone involved has had to rethink their assumptions.”

“I know I did. I’ll need to work hard to make the appropriate changes to my plans.”

“H: As a client mediator, I’m constrained to be impartial in these meetings, as is Carl. Even so, I wish you the best and would have been willing to join your team if I still played.”

“Thank you. I appreciate the honour that would’ve been. I’d best go and deliver the news to my team and rework the plan.”

With that, Leah nodded towards Carl then logged out.

Diary - 28 December, 2073 - AM

I wonder if Louise sees herself as Meredith. Has she so bought into the deception that she thinks killing Meredith’s niece is the same as killing hers? I suppose I think of myself as Charlotte when I’m in Pneumatica, but I hope I’m not so lost in the game that I forget who I really am. No, I do forget when I’m in the moment. I am the Empress Atherleah. I am a commodore. When I race in TRAX, I’m me, or am I only one of a number of MEs that there are? The me who races is a different me to the one who studies in Academia. Will the real Atherleah please stand up? I suspect they all come to their feet, even the dragon. Is there a loving and caring Louise somewhere in her repertoire? What difference does it make if there is?

What does it matter if something or someone doesn’t reach their potential? Is that really a bad thing? Is being average at something when you could excel at it, bad? What if I fail at one thing but excel at another when I could succeed at both? If Gèng is correct and many PAI are nascent EPICS, is it wrong if they never obtain sentience? Maybe there is no correct answer, and this is one of those things where any answer is OK. Still, I can’t see mum being OK with Conner just passing because he was out playing with his friends, and yet she says relationships are more important.

It was strange to discover Dr Ellis had fallen for the arguments given in the media. He’s intelligent and able to see through all the dross of the science but can’t make it through a simple news story. I wonder if I’m the same and have my own blindspots. I must have. What are they? How do I find them? Every day I have more questions and fewer answers, and yet I’m more firmly set on my course than ever before. Maybe the thing to remember is to never stop asking questions.

43

December 28, 2073

STORK TOWER

As Leah appeared in the Tower, she said, “Three, please send the final list to John, Ivan, Noah and Yuè Fēi. Tell them I understand if the details change the level of help they can give, but I’m still hoping they can help. Also, start approaching people you know who play Warrior, and begin negotiations for an option for their services like Noah suggested. ”

“3: I will do that. I also informed Thad and Amy of the delay and they’ve passed the message on to the others in Dunyanin. Gèng suggested you might have a shortened day in Dunyanin as you have other constraints on the day. In anticipation of this, I also mentioned it to Thad and Amy as a possibility.”

“Thank you. I suspect Gèng’s decision is the best and six hours will be enough to deal with the dwarves and prepare to move away from Siddetli. I’ll take a short break now and have my NREM3 sleep later in the day.”

With that, Leah logged out for her mandated break.

Fifteen minutes later as Leah felt the Tower form around her, she realised she was in the part of the Tower where Gèng organised, kept and displayed what she collected on Dunyanin. Gèng was waiting and said, “4: I analysed your play since you returned to the multiverse and suggest you spend some time organising and restocking your backpack. You’ve been using the Darkness Diamonds freely and are running low on your healing potions. If you have time, you might need to make some more.”

Altogether, it took ten virtual minutes for Leah and Gèng to reorganise what she had and restock. They only managed to finish it that quickly by working at cyber-speed. Despite the work Peter did to sell what she collected, the volume of material continued to grow faster than he could dispose of it. She filled Lady Serseri’s Chest of Communication with the tokens she’d taken from Kevin along with the various coins she’d collected, including those she’d taken from Çaresiz. Leah also fit the Megapede choker around her neck.

Before heading for the portal to Dunyanin Leah then spent another twelve minutes multi-tasking at cyber-speed reviewing her options, examining the Merkize disc and combing through what she, Gèng and Three could find in the various forum and public feeds on War of the Gods. Finally, after what was the equivalent of over twenty-four hours consideration she’d only managed to come up with a vague plan.

DUNYANIN

After stepping through the portal, Leah read through the messages from the last few days and then checked her BSB. She was still considered fifteen percent divine, but the Frost Lord’s concentrated blood had increased her draconic make-up to thirty percent darkness-dragon and thirty percent frost-dragon. This left her twenty-five percent, which was split evenly between her Barbarian-human and Forest-elf racial make-up. The concentrated blood had overfilled her BSP by twenty percent.

The armour she’d been given by Lady A’lev Sevgilisi not only transformed to fit her now larger frame, but the areas which had been damaged had been repaired by the various spells the dragon had infused into their creation. She could feel the darkness and frost elemental aspects of her make-up as they moved through her body and wasn’t too surprised when she realised the frost elemental mana avoided those areas covered by the scales of the fire dragon. In contrast, the darkness elemental mana avoided the regions covered with the scales of the life dragon.

Yürek was waiting as Leah stepped from her tent. He connected psychically to her and said, “Y☼: Good morning, War Leader, Thad and Amy explained you were delayed. Most of the army is dealing with the smaller groups who continue to arrive hoping to kill you. The rest of the army are attempting the various dungeons. Several have made their way to the winnowing maze and seek entry to the Citadel of Frost. Most of these have so far reappeared at the resurrection point. Val, Shaman, Granite and Mist are with Jack’s team and are exploring parts of the mountain that have not been visited by travellers before.

“Günahkâr scouts report that the numbers arriving are declining and the Travellers in your army report that they have news that large groups are forming outside major cities in preparation for whichever new location you head to. You can move quickly, but if you cannot take the entire army, I suspect you will find yourself besieged within one day. You will need to keep moving constantly.”

“Thank you, Yürek, I’ve been thinking about that very issue before I came here today. I’ve a few ideas, but I need to talk them over with you and the clan leadership. Before I do, I was wondering if you had any thoughts on who to leave in command of the army if I have to move ahead with just a few people?”

“Y☼: Fetheden is well respected for her strength and tactics, but I suspect most of those in your army would find it easier to take the orders of a Traveller. If I limited the options to Travellers, then three names come to mind. The first is your friend Jack. He is used to leading a group and seems to have no problem seeing a larger picture. Several times he has taken command of a bigger unit and been very successful. One of the teams is run by a plains-elf ranger. She and her team have been very successful under her leadership. The Rüzgâr I embedded in her team has shared the elf’s tactics, and these helped redirect our attacks in the first battle.”

“Is that the scout called Brin? The one without shoes?”

“Y☼: Yes, her full chosen name is Celebrindal’s_Heir. She is formidable with the sword and is skilled in both air and silence magic.”

“Thank you, I apologise for interrupting. Who is the third?”

“Y☼: One of the humans from Ovalar, he leads from the front in each fight but sets the tactics for his group. He is probably not best for overall command. Large conflicts can change quickly, and new directions sometimes need to be given. Still, he is well suited to be in the command group to determine tactics. His team call him PoD, but others call him Kull or Kreaper. His chosen name is Kull_the_Soul_Reaper. The Günahkâr with his team has learned some tactics which take us further down our path.”

“Would you arrange for Thad, Amy and Wisp to join us here? After I speak with them, I’ll visit the dwarves then talk with Fetheden and Sevelin. If possible, I’ll also see the three you mentioned.”

Yürek didn’t move, but Leah could sense the psychic instructions being relayed. Within minutes, she could feel Thad and the others approaching. After greeting them, they all sat, and Leah said, “I’m sorry I was late. Besides my meeting, I also had to review what needed to be done here, which took some time. In addition, this war which will only continue to grow and I need to keep moving. If I read the Merkize disc correctly, then we need to visit each of the continents. The disc mentions conquering four more mountain ranges like this one. I also need to claim five more lost cities, and I’m almost certain some of these are on the other continents. There are three lost treasure caverns to find. While I think I know where one of them is, the clues suggest I need to gather items from places across Vatan if we’re going to succeed in plundering it.

“As well as those big items, I’ve counted more than eighty other dungeons or quests which are mentioned. I’m not convinced these all have to be beaten or achieved, but I’d like to do as many as we can. If possible, I probably need to try and do even more if I’m to get my level as high as the other players. Ignoring travel time and factoring in multiple days to achieve some of the challenges and then adding seven more challenge days means we have to locate, travel to and defeat one dungeon every five days.

“Travelling with the clan will be too slow, but we also need to find a way to have some of them if we’re in one place for more than a day. We can use Lord Seyahat’s artefact, but each time we do we would need to discuss it with Lord Seyahat. Peter said that his impression was that it was unlikely to get permission to use it more than once or twice a month. I checked the various forums. They suggest that even that often would be more than the gods usually allow their major artefacts to be used. We need to discuss how we can use the members of the clan who want to help. We need to give them opportunities to fight and do dungeons while keeping our options open so they can help if we need it. Everything I read points to the war not only ramping up here, but across all the continents.”

Amy said, “A: Also, we’ve thousands wanting to join the clan, and our acceptance procedure can’t keep up with the numbers. Rather than compromise the process, I’d like to suggest we encourage those already in clans to work towards those clans being accepted as affiliates of Clan Guàn. This will mean we aren’t compromising the entry process and will have some control over the clan’s growth. If we get much larger than we are at the moment, we’ll lose our focus. I bring this up because you’ll need to find a way to mold the different groups into a cohesive army—already we have the clan, the Imperial guards and now the dwarf mages. We’ve seen what happens if each group fights on their own.”

Leah explained what she and Yürek had discussed. Then Wisp said, “I admit I haven’t spent a lot of time with any of them, but I don’t think Jack would want to take on all that responsibility. I suspect, on the other hand, that Brin would thrive with more responsibility. She’s a lot like you and seems to flourish with the added pressure. Pod’s respected for his skills and intelligence but even his team don’t really like him all that much. Pod is the nickname they gave him—it means ‘Prince of Darkness’!”

Each of the others contributed more to the discussion, then Thad said, “T: What options do we have to move people around besides paying for expensive teleport spells?”

There was silence for a moment, then Amy said, “A: Could our enchanters create a similar spell?”

Leah said, “Maybe, I’ll go talk with them after we finish here. Peter wasn’t confident that they could the last time I discussed it with him. I could probably create a portal spell to somewhere I’ve been before. However, I’ve still not worked out how to do it without using blood magic, which involves samples from everyone travelling. Even trying to transport myself would probably take most of my mana. I’m not even sure how to change the spell to let someone else cast it.”

Wisp said, “Could we ask one of the other gods to help? In many ways, this is really their war.”

“A: I doubt they’ll be able to help without some agreement from Lord Seyahat. He’s the god of Journeys and Peter said he wanted to keep his neutrality. Could we approach one of the twenty lesser gods who still haven’t chosen a focus?”

“I had thought of that, and while they might be willing to select a focus and become something like the god of Doorways, I suspect it would probably set Lord Seyahat against us.”

“T: I understand you haven’t got a spell that can be used by others, but could you create an artefact? I mean, you are, as Acinin said, a godling.”

While the others chuckled, Leah considered the question. The others knew her well enough that even when she hadn’t moved for several minutes, they sat quietly waiting.

44

December 28, 2073

DUNYANIN

Finally, after not moving for almost ten minutes, Leah said, “I think it could be possible. It would probably need to be at the level of a Divine Artefact. The two I’ve created so far have been accidental more than anything, but I understand what went into them. If I could make one that will help us plan.”

Leah shook her head as if to clear it then said, “Unless there are more ideas, I need to go talk with the enchanters as well as deal with the dwarves.”

Even with only Amy’s image displayed against Leah’s skin, Leah could tell that Amy was a little nervous about something, she said, “What’s on your mind, Amy?”

Amy paused then said, “A: Well, it’s something that’s been on my mind for a while, but please don’t see it as a criticism. One of my friends, a guy called Scott, asked if you shared comments on any of the forums. I know you read what others have written and think you’d be able to help people even if it was only giving pointers on what to look for or how to think. You’ve some ideas about what is needed to create an artefact. That information would help hundreds of mages, or developing mages, improve their gaming. Things have been pretty hectic, I know that, but if you had a few minutes here and there you’d be helping the wider gaming community.”

Leah sighed, then said, “I guess. No, that came out wrong. You’re right, and I should be fair to the community that’s been a real bonus in furthering my own understanding of the game. When I started playing, I wanted to make just enough money to do my studies and at the same time, remain as unobtrusive as I could. Things have changed, and you’re right that I need to be fair to all those who’ve helped me. Give me a few days to think through how I can help without making it a simple formula people will just try and follow. Thanks for letting me know what you were thinking. Anything else we need to discuss?”

When no one said anything, Leah said, “I’m going to have a talk with the enchanters, and then I’ll be heading to see the dwarves. What are you guys going to do?”

“A: If you don’t mind I’ll tag along with you or go see Mĕi. People keep wanting me to tell them how to enter Lady Seviç’s temple, but she asked us not to. If I’m with you or Mĕi, they’ll keep their distance.”

Leah hadn’t heard what Amy and the others had found, and chatted with Amy and Wisp as she made her way to where the various craftsmen were working. There were several enchanters, and Leah spoke with them for half an hour before stepping away. She sent a message to Peter with a request for specific ingredients. She then sent him Lady Serseri’s Chest of Communication. Leah was going to teleport to where the dwarves were, but both Mĕi and Mìng wanted to fly with her, so Leah changed into her dragon form. Thad and Wisp sat between her front shoulders, so she transformed several of the spines along her back to form seats with hand grips. Amy flew aboard Mĕi with both Melez and Yürek. The rest of the hand assigned to Leah were on Mìng.

Leah spent twenty minutes flying with Mìng and Mĕi. In the beginning, they flew slowly upwards, but then Mĕi started a game of tag. Mĕi and Mìng were evenly matched in the air and though Leah was outmatched, her confidence and skill continued to improve.

Leah landed several hundred paces from the dwarves who were camped near the entrance to the winnowing maze. As she approached in her half-elf half-human form, they formed into ranks with Nalbant standing in front of them. Altogether there were twenty-five dwarves.

Leah stopped several paces from Nalbant while the others with her stopped several paces further back. Leah said, “Yesterday I explained to Nalbant that the torture you subjected the dragons to is deserving of death. I discussed this with those dragons who survived. They agree with me that there has been enough death and pain caused by the enmity between D’durulmuş D’hşet and Acinin Eli. You have a choice. You can join my army in a war against gods like Kötücü and in time regain your honour, or you can ask to be released from the clan and seek your honour elsewhere.

“If you join me, you will need to pledge your loyalty to me as your Clan Chief. In return, I will work you in the fire of service and battle until the dross of dishonour is gone. Then you will be hammered through training, hardship and more battle until you become worthy of the name ‘dwarf’ once again. Until that day, you will be my tools. I will use you to blunt the attack of my enemies, frustrate the plans of gods such as Kötücül, and protect those who are weak. Know this, if you join me, then your fancy robes and glittering armour will only be worn until all the magic in them has been used up, then they will be discarded. You will remake your armour using materials I give you. They will be reforged to satisfy the demands of war and service rather than pandering to your egos.

“The words of your pledge are stronger than what I usually ask of those who serve me, but this is because of your actions against the dragons. When you have restored your honour, the past will be forgotten. These are the words of your pledge, ‘I will be faithful to Clan Chief Atherleah. I swear to obey her commands and the commands of those she places over me, except where such obedience would bring dishonour to the clan. You have my word and oath.’ I expect the oath to be imbued with your mana.”

Nalbant stepped forward, went to one knee and repeated the oath. When he’d finished, Leah said, “Nalbant, I, Atherleah, promise not to waste your service. I will not set before you any task that leads to further dishonour. From this point on, I will treat you with respect. You have my word and oath.”

Nalbant stared at Leah for a moment as this was more than he had expected. One by one each of the dwarves made their oath. When they were finished, Leah said, “You are now my clan. I name you Kraliçenin Çekiçleri.”

Leah had chosen the name from information on the dwarves language—it meant ‘The Queen’s Hammers’. Leah then stepped back and used the earth shroud to manipulate the earth in front of her to show a map of the mountain. Pointing to their current location, she said, “Nalbant, we are here. My forces are currently camped down here. Lead the clan down the mountain and be ready to serve tomorrow morning. I expect all to be there.”

Leah pointed to Yürek and said, “This is the leader of my Imperial Guards on this mountain. If I am not present, then she speaks with my voice.”

Nalbant studied the three-dimensional map then said, “N: We will be ready, Clan Chief.”

He then turned and ordered the other dwarves to grab their belongings. Minutes later he set off running down the mountain. Thad said, “T: Leah, That’s over twenty-five leagues. They’ll have to run all night to make it there in time.”

“Yes, I know. The thing is, they are dwarves, and they need to remember that. Don’t forget I have experience as a dwarf. Despite their constant training, they’ve grown soft. Yürek, when they arrive tomorrow have them set up camp and then test their combat skills. Don’t allow them to cast spells but force them to use their hands and a variety of weapons.”

After flying back to the camp, Leah spent some time with Thad as he worked with the Shadowfire Elemental. Thad hadn’t used much magic before, and Leah started him with some simple fire spells. Just under an hour later, members of Jack’s crew began appearing at the resurrection stone. They’d discovered an individual gauntlet-dungeon which placed each player in a unique instance designed to test their chosen player build. While it focussed on their strength and agility, it also tested both their offensive and defensive skills. With MOBs on the first section set at a minimum of ten levels higher than the player, and with each section increasing the gap, all of the players had been killed working their way through the third section.

When Granite arrived, Leah had him join Thad, and she helped him develop skills working with the Darkfire Elemental. Ten minutes later, Val appeared. After she’d shared what happened to her in the dungeon, Leah took her aside. Instead of speaking aloud, Leah extended a braid of psychic mana. She said, “Val, I’m discussing things this way so others don’t hear the conversation. I have several shrouds I’m not likely to use myself. I was wondering if you’d be interested in either a divine magic Silence Shroud or a mundane magic Shadow Shroud.”

Val went very still for a moment, then formed the words in her mind and said, “V: I’m not sure I could afford either of them.”

“They aren’t for sale. I’m willing, however, to give you one of them. Everything will get more difficult, and I need my team to be as prepared as possible. Thad and Granite are working on understanding their new elemental companions. I found several summoning spells in what I’ve collected which I’ll give to Shaman, but I think this is what can help you best. Which is most likely to complement or enhance your current skills?”

“V: Wow! OK, I’m not sure. I suspect the Silence Shroud would work best to complement what I have, while the Shadow shroud will extend and enhance what I’m already reasonably proficient in. I need to do some more research before deciding.”

“That sounds like a good idea. Let me know when you reach a decision.”

When Shaman appeared Leah gave him a range of summoning spells she’d collected, then talked with some of the clan’s other mages as she waited for Jack, Brin and Pod to arrive. She spoke with each of them as they arrived, and although she tried not to give anything away, she was reasonably sure they knew what was happening. By the time it came for her to log out she’d made up her mind not only for the artefact but also about who to leave in command of the army. Some things still weren’t clear, so she sent several questions to the administrators where she hadn’t been able to find the answer in the handbooks.

The Chest of Communication had arrived, and Leah sorted through the various ingredients. After saying goodbye to Thad and the others, she sent a message to Peter asking him to source some additional ingredients, then logged out.

45

December 28, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Arriving back in the Tower, Leah made her way to the Pneumatica portal. Before stepping through, she said, “Three, after I see what’s been happening in Pneumatica I’ll have a real-time break. If Jenny is free, I’ll visit Gates Unchained for a real-hour. After that, I’d like to meet Juke Rangeon if Danika can arrange that. I’m nowhere near ready to do a race, but I’d like to see if it’s at least feasible before I spend more time on it.”

Arriving in the middle of the massive four-poster bed at Noir House, Leah could sense someone else in the room. The person was standing near a large armoire that was beside the bedroom’s walk-in-robe. The curtains around the bed were still drawn, but even so, Leah was surprised the game mechanics would allow someone to get this close when she had logged out in safety. Taking a shallow breath, Leah pulled a pistol from where she’d hidden it between the mattress and the headboard and also palmed a knife. She carefully eased her way through the curtains on the side opposite the person she could tell was a woman dressed as a lady’s maid. Leah couldn’t sense any weapons on the person and waited until they’d turned back to the armoire then said, “Good morning.”

With a start, the woman turned to face Leah and said, “Oh, you gave me a fright, your Grace. I’m sorry if I woke you. The Herrington sent through your wardrobe and other belongings. I was instructed to begin unpacking.”

A quick check with Three confirmed that a maid could be in the room as long as the curtains were drawn around the bed. Satisfied, Leah said, “I apologise for giving you a fright. I’m not used to people being in my bedroom while I sleep. Thank you for helping with my wardrobe. What is your name?”

“My name is Emily, your Grace.”

“I’m pleased to meet you, Emily. Have you worked in Noir House for long?”

“E: I have worked here for eight years. Before being assigned as your personal maid, I worked as a scullery maid, a laundry maid and as a general housemaid, your Grace.”

“Well, I trust we will work well together. Please lay out one of the full length asymmetrical layered skirts—black. Add a white full-sleeved cotton blouse with a bohemian flair and the black and burgundy leather corset. I shall wear the black bowler. Out of prudence, for I hope my morning shall be filled with tranquillity, please add the thigh holsters which fit under the skirt and the burgundy leather and bronze parasol.”

A few minutes later, Leah was dressed. After thanking Emily, she left the bedroom and entered the main private area set aside for the Duke or Duchess. Two guards in the livery of House Noir were standing guard at the entrance of the private area. Grim was waiting in a chair near the door. He stood as Leah approached. “G☇: Good morning, your Grace.”

“Good morning, Grim. This morning I need to talk with Lord Emerson. This discussion will set me on the next step of my journey. I suspect it will eventually lead me to Scardosia. Have you any new information which might add some enlightenment to my considerations?”

“G☇: My mistress has confirmed that those who attacked you were from the Scardosian branch of assassins’ guild. Another indication is the disappearance of Prince Albert. He is not in the palace. The queen has expressed some concern for his welfare, but my mistress has some evidence that he is not a prisoner and is en route to the Scardosian capital. Once there, she suspects he will declare the princess a Pyranthian collaborator and spy who has the queen under her sway. He will call on those loyal to Aeropile to join with the Scardosian forces to save the queen from foreign influences and set him on the throne.

“My mistress believes that Scardosia will begin their campaign with an attack against you and your interests. You are highly respected by the people of Aeropile. My mistress propounds that the attack on Lord Emerson’s mansion was not only solely aimed at killing the princess. Even with her dead, it was thought that you would seek justice for her. You were also a target.”

Leah was silent for a moment as she considered her options. “Please thank your mistress for the information. I will first visit Lord Emerson as his home is on the way to the privateer airfield, and then look to visit my estate at Mount Noir. Before we go, I will write a message to Captain Baker of the Tempest. Please arrange for it to be delivered that she might be prepared for an immediate departure.”

Grim nodded and left the suite while Leah headed for a nearby room where she could sense a desk and writing implements. Leah had to concentrate on forming the letters, just as she had with the queen. Still, the message was shorter and asked Captain Baker to prepare all ships in her fleet for immediate departure. When she’d finished writing, she communicated with Three. She said, “Three, I’m going to take Amy’s advice and start using the forums for more than just information. Please put up a notice on the Pneumatica bulletin which informs players of opportunities. It should say something like, ‘Commodore Charlotte, Duchess of Mount Noir is leaving from the Aeropile Privateer airfield in two hours. She will be heading for Mount Noir and from there will wage war on Scardosia, both on the ground and on the air. Players without transport who wish to participate will need to join her player group and be at the airfield before we leave. Players who are privateer captains and have their own airships are welcome to join the fleet as long as they are willing to follow the Duchess’ commands. Players with ground vehicles they wish ferried to the battle should be at the airfield within forty-eight virtual hours for transport aboard the Iapetus.’”

“3: I will place this on several forums. Gèng is helping reword it to match the particular focus of each bulletin board.”

“Thank you. Gèng, could you have a range of player apparel suitable for those under my command? I’ll need a basic set I can gift the players, and then if you think it will sell I’ll let you place a store on one of the ships for players who want to buy something flashier.”

“4: Not only can I, but I’ll send a contract to Stephen to set up the boutique on your ships. It’ll be between Paige, you and Pneumatica. Would you mind if I made a private deal with several other outfitters to include weapons and other basic items?”

“Go right ahead. I’d prefer it if it doesn’t compete too much with the everyday stores already available on the ships.”

“4: Agreed, I suggest you warn Captain Baker that there will be an influx of players and she should have the Iapetus prepared to take the overflow of passengers. Also, I asked Wisp to help design the various changes to your coat of arms and your colours. She’s kept to the black and blood red theme, and you should have the designs registered before you leave. You don’t have to do it yourself but can authorise someone to do it for you.”

Leah wrote another message to Captain Baker, then after sealing them with wax she made her way to the front of the embassy. Grim was waiting with a carriage. After giving him the messages, Leah got inside. She sat back concentrating on the sensations washing over her skin, looking for evidence of assassins. Although Leah could sense people following the carriage, no-one approached close enough to make her concerned. By the time she reached Thad’s mansion, she’d also finalised the contract with Paige and answered dozens of questions by players about what was happening.

Thad was waiting as Leah stepped from the carriage. Leah curtsied and said, “I’m flattered that your Grace should come out to meet me.”

After bowing, Thad said, “T: Dearest Duchess, it is I who am honoured that you might visit my humble abode.”

After a quick embrace, Leah explained what she’d arranged. Thad said, “T: I’d like to come with you but I think I’ll gather some forces of my own first. My new estates are to the west of Mount Noir, and I’ll also need to visit them. I suspect many players won’t be able to make your deadline so I’ll add a new thread explaining that I will be joining you. So far neither Queen Alexander nor Caoimhe has said anything about the Prince. However, I suspect they’ll support what you’re doing.”

“I purposefully am not including them at the moment. I read the notes on the various duchies. As Duchess, I do have the freedom to declare war outside Aeropile without needing the monarch’s support. This will give her and Caoimhe more options and hopefully focus the quest before it becomes even larger.”

“T: I’m not sure you can contain it too much after your message on the forums. Conflicts like this pull in the treasure seekers, glory hounds and new players. I suspect thousands of players who visit Pneumatica only occasionally are reading your invitation and looking to join the war. Many won’t make the deadline, which means the game will find another way to help them get to the war. In the game, you’re important enough that I suspect hundreds of quests are already being redirected or created to fit in with the conflict. With Sardosia being a human nation, I expect thousands of Sardosian-based players to join up as well. This will get big quickly.”

Leah and Thad discussed the plans for another ten minutes then Leah said, “I’d best keep moving. Oh, if Gèng sends you my colours and the various devices can you get them registered for me?”

“No problem at all, I had Wisp design some for me as well. She said that she’s being contacted by other players as well. Everyone wants to use your designer.”

“Thank you, once we’re in the air I’ll log out. I’ll see you in Dunyanin.

“T: Before you go, I was wondering if you had a spare hour tomorrow for a date?”

Leah sighed and said, “Sorry, I don’t. Even if I did, I’d be fooling myself if I thought I could enjoy it with everything that’s going on. The death toll in Brisbane from the riots and demonstrations is eighteen, and that doesn’t include the people killed in an attack near where I live. If I had the time, I’d be tempted to go help. It’s only the fact that I think I’m more useful in the multiverse that’s keeping me focussed.”

Thad said nothing but nodded slowly. Leah gave him a quick embrace and then some longer kisses before heading back to the carriage and heading to the airfield. When she arrived, she was a little surprised at the number of people lining up to enter the airfield. After a quick check by security, her carriage was waved through, and she headed toward the Tempest. When she arrived, she was met by Captain Baker, who said, “B: Welcome, Commodore, all aircraft in the fleet are ready for departure as soon as you give the command. Shuttles are already ferrying vehicles of those wishing to join your command to the Iapetus. Lady Paige has arrived and been given a berth on the Tempest. Some of her employees, along with several other merchants, have already been conveyed to the Iapetus.

“I have appointed Major Rollins to temporarily fill the position held by Major Daniels. He is a marine I have previously worked with, and I believe he may be even more gifted than Major Daniels. He is aboard the Iapetus taking stock of those who have pledged themselves to you for this endeavour. I’ve asked him to sort the travellers into companies and work with them to develop a workable chain of command. Each captain has arranged a similar procedure for those who have taken up positions upon your airships.”

“Thank you, Captain. I have every confidence in you and in the steps you have taken. If it pleases you, then I will do a brief inspection of the ship that you, or one of your lieutenants, might explain our state of readiness. I will then meet with Lady Paige and meet you on the bridge. Once we are airborne, I must retire for I have other responsibilities.”

“B: I shall have Commander Jacobson, my first officer, show you our preparations, and I shall await your arrival on the bridge.”

After Leah had been shown over the Tempest and made sure to notice the hard work that had been done, she made her way to the berth set aside for Paige. She knocked and couldn’t help smiling when Gèng opened the hatch. As she stepped inside the room, she embraced Gèng and said, “Wow, I’m so excited to have you in the game. How did you and Edison swing this?”

“4: We found a loophole similar along the lines of the real estate AI, Max. I’m employed by my company, and with the positioning of a boutique on the Tempest I’m able to be here ‘in-the-flesh’, so to speak. Edison even managed to tweak the conditions so I can help protect the ship if the boutique is in danger of being damaged.”

“I’m heading to the bridge, would you like to come?”

“4: I’d love to. There is something which I imagine would be described in human terms as surreal, about being visible in this world. From the beginning it has attracted me, even back when I experienced it primarily as a stream of code. There is something almost transcendent in interacting with the code on my own behalf instead of as a conduit to interpret and apply your interactions. To play in the game and yet not be a construct designed for a set purpose within it is possibly the most existentially liberating concept I’ve yet experienced.”

“Do the AI such as the Captain see you as someone from the Aether Worlds?”

Gèng was silent for a moment, then said, “4: Leah, although amplified in duration to allow you to sense it, that pause was instigated by a longer than usual delay in my processing. If I am correct in understanding such delays as an expression of emotion, then that was a mixture of exasperation, amusement and amazement. You can see the association between two disparate points of data which seem disconnected to most people. It is only now that you question how a game AI might see me that I recognise that they do not see me as a player from the aether worlds. Yet, they know I am not intrinsically part of the game’s architecture. I need to consider this in more depth. As soon as I understand I’ll let you know.”

After chatting for a few more minutes, Leah led Gèng to the bridge. After introducing her to the officers present, Leah discussed her plans with Captain Baker until the Tempest was ready to set sail. Altogether, over three-and-a-half-thousand players had joined Leah’s fleet already. This was in addition to the eight player-controlled privateer airships that had joined the fleet. After some discussion, Leah agreed to be considered as the Admiral of the fleet.

As the Tempest led the way toward Mount Noir, Leah made her way to her cabin before logging out.

46

December 28, 2073

GATES UNCHAINED

After a real-time break where she checked on Saoirse, Leah did a Tier Eight Project Cars race then met with Jenny. Jenny was waiting with the KTM 2034 750 CEO-X Leah had started on. She said, “J: I want to set this first race up as a practice Gate and Time Attack with no other racers, just to let you get an idea of the complexity involved. Danika suggested you’d be able to master this relatively quickly. Still, my experience is most people only succeed when they’ve reviewed hundreds, if not thousands, of courses. In the end, their brain connects similar patterns, and this helps them choose an optimal path. You are not allowed any help from an AI or other team member.

“You will be given a three-dimensional holographic map which shows the entire track. Gates are shown with the number of points offered indicated by different colours. A solid colour means the gate has no added conditions. Gates requiring specific moves or tricks have an icon superimposed on the gate. You need to learn the various icons. If a gate is only available for a specific number of riders, then the number of riders remaining will be superimposed on the gate. The same identification system is used on the track itself. You can use your hands to change the map’s size and focus on particular areas if it helps. Do you have any questions?”

“Not at the moment, but I may need to tweak my SNAIL protocol to make it easier to identify the colours. At the moment I think I have enough of an idea that it isn’t a problem yet.”

“J: Fair enough. Let’s start with the simplest type of map, it’s for a single level off-road scenario. This one is the simplest Twelfth Tier track and is mostly flat with clear views in every direction. There are no traps on the track and without other players working against you, you should be able to get a score somewhere around forty-thousand on a first try. On a training track like this, someone riding in the top five tiers could get well over a hundred and fifty thousand. When you’re ready, the AI will set up a system of gates. You have fifteen virtual minutes to choose your course.”

Speaking sub-vocally Leah said, “Gèng, can you check with the SNAIL Calibration AI what limitations are best concerning the speed of perception and multi-tasking in this part of the game? I suspect this is where I would have a significant advantage if there were no limits.”

There was a slight delay before Gèng replied. “4: This isn’t as clear-cut as you may think. The Chief Calibration AI will constantly review this question but suggests you be limited to a speed achievable if all your neural connections were biological. There will be no multi-tasking. The difficulty is that your architecture is heavily modified. With the additional biological links, you can make connections between disparate concepts almost twice as fast as a similar individual with your education and experience.

“With the addition of the added artificial links, those connections can be made even faster. It is not feasible to turn off the artificial connections, but Three can limit the speed to that of a biological neurone. This ruling was made by three Calibration AI and the conclusion submitted to three independent legal-consultant-AI. The solution was upheld by all three, although one of them suggested you should have access to the artificial connections without restriction.”

Jenny had been waiting for a response, and Leah said, “Sorry, I had to check on something with my AI. I’m ready to start.”

“J: No worries. As you build up your planned route, you are allowed to mark it on the map. Your PAI can overlay your planned route on your display or over your vision. For most people, I suggest it is on their display, so they don’t forget to focus on what is happening around them. I suspect the display options are more limited for you.”

“Yes and no. The only option is to have them displayed along with everything else as a sensation on my skin. I have access to a large number of ways they might be represented.”

“J: I understand your words but not sure I get the meaning.”

“My PAI can show the path using any of the wide range of sensory inputs available on my skin. It can use temperature, pressure, pain, vibration, lateral stretching and even make it itch. Any combination tells my brain what the signal means. Recognising the different combinations has become mostly subconscious.”

“J: Every time I think I have the concept understood, you do something else that sort of pushes it once more out of my comprehension.”

“If you want, I can have my AI send you a basic sample of what I feel, but modified for your sensitivity levels. My mother uses the concept to keep an eye on my new baby sister even when she’s in a different room. It’s better than a baby monitor and seems to be helping them bond.”

“J: That’s a great idea, it will help me understand what’s happening and may give me ideas of how to help you race better. Are you ready?”

Leah nodded, and the map appeared in front of her, the details reflected on her skin. The simple track was circular with a radius of ten kilometres. There were hundreds of trails running across the surface without any recognisable pattern. On the trails were a total of a thousand gates, with another five-hundred scattered in areas without a clear track. The gates were assigned values between ‘10’ and ‘5000’ points. Even as she allowed her mind to do a casual sweep of the sensations, she began pencilling in segments of the map where she identified a sequence of gates which would give her a significant number of points.

On her third review of the image, she began adding links to connect the segments she’d identified. By the ten minute mark, Leah had refined the map and path using various sensations which shaded optimum paths and well as secondary and tertiary options. Leah used the last five minutes to check and double-check her calculations and options. As the counter reached zero, Leah started her bike and accelerated into the track and passed through a gate just off to one side which had a value of ‘10’.

She shifted her weight and let the bike drift slightly to the left before accelerating out of the shallow turn and through a second gate which added another three points to her total. As she rode, she continued to review the path ahead of her. She made several changes as she found a path that gave her an additional point or led to a combination of gates that were better matched to the actual speed she was achieving rather than her pre-race expectation.

Twenty-five minutes into the hour race Leah slid through the first of four gates on her route worth ‘5000’ points. As she did, her total accumulated points passed forty-thousand. Her score was just over one-hundred-and-sixty-thousand as she accelerated through the final gate before crossing the finish line as the race-clock reached sixty-minutes. Leah turned the bike off and dismounted, then waited as the track and bike dissolved and Jenny’s office formed around her. Danika was sitting with Jenny, along with another woman who Leah recognised as Juke Rangeon.

Before either Jenny or Danika could speak, Juke spoke. After Three’s introduction, Leah felt the following on her finger, “G☇: That’s bullshit, no-one puts together a ride like that their first time. How did you do that?”

Leah put out her hand toward Juke and said, “Hi, I’m Atherleah. You must be Juke, Danika said you were almost always blunt and cranky, and you certainly live up to that reputation. To answer your question—I could do that because since I was a kid, my interests have been focussed on mathematics and science. A lot of that involves looking for patterns and finding the connections between things. While that was the first time I’ve done that with a Gate and Time Attack race track, I’ve spent thousands of hours looking at numbers and seemingly unconnected facts and making connections. This was a lot easier than some of the multi-dimensional patterns I’ve been dealing with in my studies.”

Juke hesitated briefly then shook Leah’s hand. “G☇: Fair enough, I suppose. Danika asked me to watch you race. She said you want to mess with Meredith’s head for some reason. While I like the idea, I don’t think using gravity skates is something you can just ‘pick-up’.”

“Honestly, I have to agree with you. I’ve been working through the tutorials, and they’re challenging me every time, and that’s as a single player. I haven’t even begun working on using them as a member of a team.”

Juke looked across at Danika and said, “G☇: At least she doesn’t blow smoke.”

Danika nodded slowly and raised her eyebrows as if to say something when Juke continued, “G☇: The problem is that even if you could just pick it up, then using the skates in the two-player format is exponentially more challenging than the one player. No one has successfully used them except in a Tier Twelve race, and they’ve not been consistent enough to move any higher. I’ve tried working with several people but haven’t even reached the stage where I’ve been prepared to try an actual race.

“The biggest problem is the way the skates interact with each other. The two players have to work together seamlessly. As the level of the skates used increases, the margin of error decreases—if I want to race at, or even near the maximum level, then every action by one player has to be matched seamlessly with a corresponding movement of the other in a sequence of moves that they agree on. I’ve been working on the movements for four years. While there is an almost limitless number of options, we’d have to mesh as closely as two Olympic figure skaters to make it work.”

“If I promise not to share what you’ve done, could I look through the moves and see if it might be possible to learn some? If it’s going to be too much, I’ll let you know within a few hours. If I think I can learn some, where would we be able to practice?”

“G☇: I’ll send the files to your PAI and take your statement as a non-disclosure agreement. TRAX has an excellent practice suite, and its privacy rating is above industry standard. It is expensive as far as virtual worlds go, but they have realistic AI opponents.”

“Give me a few hours, and I’ll get back to you. I need to keep up appearances in Dunyanin. Still, I can tentatively set aside an hour or so after I finish that.”

“G☇: I’m hoping you can, but honestly, I’m not very hopeful. Even so, I’ll make myself available.”

“Deal.”

“J: Leah, have you time for another practice?”

“I do. I can probably do another two practice sessions.”

“J: Good. I think I need to push you a little, so let me set up a standard Tier Ten multi-level track. This one will be in an urban wasteland setting, and I’ll add fifty AI competitors. Besides the complexity of the terrain, some of the gates are best reached with different bikes. You need to plot your path taking account of that and working to minimise the number of times you change bikes.”

After double-checking the conditions which best suited each bike, Leah was ready to do the practice. Once again, she found her experience with patterns and problem solving helped her choose an optimum path. She found the interaction with other riders continually changed her optimal solutions. The constant changes, added to the interplay with other riders, was challenging. When she finished, she’d once again managed to achieve over a hundred thousand points. Jenny talked through the race, making comments on several options Leah had missed. Her main critique centred around Leah’s interaction with other riders.

“J: Leah, you rode brilliantly, but there were times when a slight deviation might have earned fewer points, but it would have removed options for other riders. You need to factor in timed gates that have delays before resetting and the gates that have finite uses. If you can deny other riders these gates, you’ll find yourself in a better position, especially in the higher tiers.”

Jenny had Leah do another practice. This time it was a track race, and Leah was forced to concentrate on the other riders. After the critique, Leah logged out and found herself on a new level of the tower. This one was dedicated to TRAX.

STORK TOWER

Gèng was waiting near a portal which threatened to pull Leah inside as she approached it. “4: This leads to a practice area for the two-player gravity skates. Six has done the most work in setting this up. It seems like its focus on your neural pathways and the work it’s done with Doctor Roberts in mapping your sensory interactions has given it a highly proficient pattern recognition ability. Both Three and I helped, but Six took the initiative and reorganised Gradient’s data into both families and sequences with a set group of transitional pathways. While learning all of Gradient’s options as isolated moves would not be feasible in the short term, learning a subset of families is possible. If you add the transitional paths, these cover a significant proportion of the options.

“Using a method similar to what you use to choose weapons in Dunyanin, Gradient could direct your shared movements. In each element, you will have individual options you can access which you can choose depending on what your localised issue is that you need to deal with. Six and I have designed the space and made some changes to how you will feel the virtual world to add a three-dimensional map of the gravitational flux. This uses one of TRAX’s options for mapping your environment and the SNAIL Calibration AI has already reviewed it and offered some fine-tuning to increase its usefulness. I suggest you have Three send a copy of the reformatted data to Gradient and then you spend several blocks of time at cyber speeds learning the first two or three families.”

“I’ll do that. Six, thank you for organising the material. I’m really impressed that you’ve been able to use your skills across several disciplines and find the connections.”

“6: Thank you, Leah. Making the connections made use of a range of subroutines that I’ve been developing based on patterns I see in your network of blended biological and artificial neural pathways. Dr Roberts has suggested some of these patterns may be utilised to create even faster processing platforms for PAI in the future. As you developed the optimal route in each of the Gate and TimeAttack scenarios, there was significant activity in several parts of your neural network. I’ve suggested to Dr Roberts that it might be useful to extend nano-cables into these areas. She is reviewing the available literature, but my own analysis suggests little is known of the neural mechanism for such pattern recognition.”

Leah reviewed the data, then stepped into the prepared space and spent several nine-cyber-hour sessions working to match her movements to the models Gradient and Six had described. Each of the moves was similar to that of a dancer or skater, and Leah had to learn how to flow from one to another. She found the concept similar to what she used when moving through the various sword forms. During her third session, she discovered that her subconscious was making connections between the movements and the changing gravity gradients so that the moves became more instinctual. This realisation increased her acquisition of the various families of movements and cemented the transitional elements in her mind.

When she’d finished the cyber practice, Leah spent an hour in NREM3 before taking a break.

47

December 28, 2073

REAL WORLD

Leah made her way out into the communal kitchen and dining area. When she arrived, the room was empty, so she made herself a sandwich while munching on one of the high energy bars she was supposed to eat each time she took a break. With a plate of sandwiches and a large glass of juice, she sat to eat. She’d just started eating when she felt Lacey and Marie approaching. As neither was aware of her and because they weren’t talking to her Three didn’t share what they were saying. Leah realised afresh that despite all the workarounds that the chip and her increased abilities gave her, she’d still prefer to see and hear.

Both Marie and Lacey had shaven heads, and it was clear they’d just come from their pods. When Lacey saw Leah, she headed towards her, followed by Marie. Sitting opposite Leah, Lacey said, “L≋: Leah, I’m starting to understand why you eat so much. I know I don’t have some of your changes, but John’s recommended our settings be changed to help tone and build up our muscles. With all the training and fighting I’m doing, I’ve almost doubled what I usually eat.”

“Which worlds are you playing on?”

“L≋: John reviewed the prohibited list you had a copy of, and that cut out all the sites dedicated to real-world training in firearms and even some of the other training worlds. Doing something similar to what you did to learn how to use the sword, we’ve all enrolled in some small niche combat gaming worlds where no preset moves are allowed. They’re significantly more expensive than the larger worlds, but the skills will transfer to the real world. They get around government prohibitions by using unique weaponry that only exists in the virtual environment. The weapons, though, have been designed so they match the weight of real-world weapons and the grips are in the same position as the ones John’s sourced for us.”

After Marie and Lacey had made something to eat the three talked for another ten minutes, then Leah headed back to her pod. As she headed back, she felt despondent as their conversation had turned to the protests, looting and violence that was erupting in all major cities and many of the smaller ones. Hundreds of thousands of those from the negative-tax areas had seized on the opportunity to protest what they saw as the oppression of the government and the wealthy who pulled the strings behind the scenes.

The situation was aggravated as hundreds of those Leah had saved shared their stories, and as community leaders like Jimmy added their insights into what was happening. The government and those reporting continued to ignore the messages being yelled, and focussed on the violence and promising to curb what they classed as gang-related anarchy. Even so, there was a growing number of those in the middle and lower classes who were listening to what was happening and looking to form their own opinions.

Marie had shared that many of those who had spoken publicly of their enslavement had been arrested. Jimmy and other leaders had arranged for lawyers where possible, but few of those in the legal profession were interested in representing clients when it was clear that doing so would put them in opposition to the government and its draconian laws against public expressions which engendered negative press and were therefore considered ‘treason’. A law had been passed earlier that morning restricting legal representation for those charged with such crimes to attorneys physically living in the country. This move overturned decades of virtual practice where lawyers had enjoyed a global presence and been able to focus on issues and localities of their choice.

Not only were thousands of protestors arrested, but the government forces were steadily increasing the intensity of their response. Hundreds had needed hospitalisation, and over thirty people had now been killed. The deaths only increased the determination of the protestors to look for change. Leah was convinced that change was only possible if those who lived in the virtual world began to understand the issues and realised that they were also affected by the government policies.

DUNYANIN

After a quick shower, Leah double-checked her supplies then spent ten minutes at cyber speed, rechecking her plan and spells then stepped through into her tent in Dunyanin. As soon as she arrived, she sent Peter Lady Serseri’s Chest of Communication. He’d messaged her and said he’d been able to source most of the things she’d wanted. Leah expected the artefact would take several days to make. She would need the help of the various craftsmen, enchanters and other mages, including the dwarfs.

It took an hour to check everything and set things in place, and then a second hour to explain to the various craftsmen and enchanters what she wanted them to do. On one table, Leah had laid out a selection of precious and semi-precious gems in all sizes. Jewellers and enchanters worked together to shape and engrave spells on the gems. They combined the gems to form patterns to represent each of the continents, including Çaresiz and Merkize. The engraving had several purposes. The first was to prepare each gem to collect and store mana. Other spells were then added, primarily to help focus the artefact.

Smiths and masons began preparing the settings for the gems. Each continent was represented by a two-foot-wide disk of marble inlaid with gold, platinum and mithryl. The inlaid metal was used to hold the gems and formed spells that acted as conduits to direct the mana. Each continent’s disk had a colour focus to match the colour and elemental orientation of the continent. Leah had found details of these in the handbook. Each continent also had a range of flora and fauna which were unique to them and exemplified in some way the continent and its people. Peter had provided samples of blood, scales, hair, bones, leaves, essences, poisons and other ingredients to help the craftsmen and enchanters enhance the connection to each continent. Leah had added hundreds of potions and ingredients from her own supplies, and Mìng helped with advice when Leah was busy elsewhere.

The arch’s posts and lintel were formed from two of Lord Y’sam Ejderhasi’s femurs and several ribs. The voussoirs of the curved section were shaped from some of his vertebrae. The dwarfs and several smiths helped shape the bones. Once the bones were smoothed and shaped to form the main structure, smiths and masons were directed by enchanters to carve intricate designs, runes and spells on each surface. Most of these were then inlaid with mithryl, platinum, gold and enchanted gems.

Besides directing the work and helping with both smithing and enchanting, Leah collected a large supply of her own blood throughout the day. Each time she would heal herself with a potion, wait for a break and then repeat the process. Using spells from the spellbook of the Blood Mage, Queen Ikinci Nota, Leah was able to keep the blood fresh and increase its potency. Towards the end of the day, Leah spent an hour heating various metal arrowheads and quenching them in small amounts of her blood to see if she could create some empyreanite. None of the lesser metals reacted positively and most dissolved or exploded when immersed in the mixture of purified blood. Using the best grade of steel, Leah thought she could see empyreanite begin to form. Still, it faded almost as quickly, and the entire arrowhead disappeared in a puff of dust.

Platinum, mithryl and adamantine, on the other hand, all looked unchanged but when she struck them with a hammer, each shattered into jagged-edged fragments.

Leah was disappointed with the results and knew she’d need to rethink her options after rechecking all the spell books and other manuals. After reviewing the work left to do, Leah made changes then headed to the tent to log out. Most of the craftsmen, smiths, masons, jewellers and enchanters had agreed to work on the project through the next six real-hours until Leah was able to return. Leah was a Grandmaster Crafter, Mage and Alchemist. Because she was overseeing the project, the players helping her could work at higher levels than they had achieved and accumulated points at an accelerated rate. Most worked non-stop, pleased to get the extra experience.

Leah took her usual fifteen-minute break from the pod, then sat on her sofa and had Three place a braille reader for each hand so she could recheck all the spells. Working at almost cyber-speed, Leah re-read all the material including Falsi’s Diary of Herbs and Potions, Tufek Horozu’s Designs for the Forge and the various spell books she’d gathered. Some she’d not yet read, as they were collected from players during the recent battles or from the Citadel of Frost. After several hours in cyber-time, Leah had some ideas to work on for the next time she was in Dunyanin. She had received a reply from the administrators concerning her questions and sent messages to Peter and the leaders of Clan Guàn. She wanted to review the material again, but it was almost time to meet with Gradient.

Leah spent fifteen minutes reviewing the material for the first few families of moves Gradient had designed, then stepped toward the TRAX portal as Three let Gradient know that she was on the way.

When Leah arrived, she found herself in a large open area standing next to Gradient. Gradient said, “G☇: I looked at what you sent, and I’m amazed at how quickly you could put that together.”

“To be honest, it wasn’t me. One of my AI made the connections and suggested it would help both of us find a way to move forward.”

“G☇: One of your AI? How many do you have?”

“Three at the moment. One is the AI I had in the chip that was burnt out. Thankfully, she was archived in my Pod. She’s been amazing helping my new AI understand me and how they can help. I had two chip embedded the second time, and each had a PAI. One deals with my interactions in the virtual universe and the other works behind the scenes in lots of ways to help me cope with the changes I’ve had to go through.”

“G☇: Does having three PAI help when you play?”

“No, only one is interacting with me in the gaming scenario. I can talk with the others if I need to, just like I can text or receive messages while playing. To make sure it’s all fair I’ve a SNAIL protocol and Snail Central keeps a close watch on the interactions. All the interactions go through the PAI on my main chip. Its name is Three, and it only has access to the same input as everyone else. The difference is how it and the world I’m in represent that information so I can access it.”

“G☇: How is the signal modified in TRAX?”

“Well, I can’t see. My optic nerve is fine, but the part of my brain which interpreted the signal was destroyed. The SNAIL protocol allows the world and my PAI to show me the same information as a sensory map on my skin. My brain has to change the new signals into a picture, of sorts, that I can recognise. Across my body, the protocol makes continual changes to what I feel on my skin. Using constantly changing information like temperature, pressure, itching and pain, I can ‘see’ objects and work out their distance, rotation, colour and speed, to name a few things. Even in the short time I’ve been using the protocol, my brain puts most of the information together almost unconsciously. For the gravity skates, the SNAIL protocol adds another set of sensations that I’m still getting used to. This shows me the gravitational flux, which is an optional setting for people using the gravity skates.”

“G☇: That sounds almost frightening. I get irritated with even a small itch or the pain of a small pimple. It’d be maddening to have that all over my body, all the time.”

“It does get a bit much sometimes. When I’m just in my own world or taking a break, Three often drops the range of sensations to show just a few meters. Honestly, I’m more scared when I lose all the stimulation than the excess.”

“G☇: OK, I guess I can understand that on some level. Are you ready to see if we can synchronise our moves?”

“Definitely. What’s the best way to practice?”

“G☇: This space is designed to create sample arenas with a set number of opponents. Most arenas are between ten and fifty square miles. They have themes as diverse as a prehistoric forest to an alien urban wasteland. While most of the arena is static, there are always moveable sections we can affect using gravity to attack opponents or defend ourselves. We’ll start with a basic set of static opponents and practice our moves. After an hour of that, I’d like to move on to opponents who move and begin using basic attacks. What level do you want to set the sensitivity to?”

“I’ve been practising on max, so why don’t we start there and dial it back if we need to?”

Gradient agreed. After double-checking the hand signals for the different moves, she went through the signals for each of the transitions. She then had her PAI set the arena to a ten square mile arena with open fields and only the occasional rock, tree and opponent.

Leah engaged her skates and stood beside Gradient, who started with the most basic of movements and sent the two of them moving in the same direction. Within moments Leah and Gradient were accelerating across the arena with Leah matching her moves, not only with Gradient but with slight changes to smooth the gravity field fluctuations. It only took ten minutes for the two to destroy the fifty static opponents and for Gradient to bring them to rest.

“G☇: That was amazing. I honestly didn’t think we’d be able to work that well together even if we managed to do a Tier Twelve contest. You picked up all the signals, and I know I got some wrong, but you shifted seamlessly to my actual movement, almost as if you recognised the error.”

“It did throw me a few times, but I’m also watching the gravity fields and working to match those with our movements.”

“G☇: If you’re OK, then let’s up the practice and work with Tier Twelve to Tier Ten opponents. I’ll set the arena for random and see how it goes.”

With all the added details, both Leah and Gradient made more mistakes. Still, except for one time when Leah missed a change which stretched the gravity tether too far, they managed not to be killed and won all the other battles. After agreeing to learn the next set of families, they arranged to meet back the next virtual morning and hopefully attempt a real battle at the end of the next session.

STORK TOWER

Back in the tower, Leah headed to her bedroom for an hour of NREM3 sleep before logging in to Academia to meet with Dr Ellis.

Once Leah was in the Tower, she headed for the bedroom, and Three brought her to NREM3 until she was due to visit Dr Ellis.

ACADEMIA - EDUCATIONAL PORTAL WORLD

Dr Ellis was still working on setting up the apparatus when Leah arrived, but suggested she worked to code as many aspects of the new theories as possible so that the laboratory’s AI could apply them to the virtual setup. This wasn’t a simple matter of adding the new hypothesis to the scenario. That would almost certainly show the results they wanted. Instead, Leah had to reframe the currently proven science in terms of the new hypothesis in such a way that the results derived under the new system matched what was already expected. With the new hypotheses embedded, as it were, any new experiments would extrapolate that understanding into new situations. When framed in this way, the hypotheses could be tested without forcing the AI to follow the scientists’ conclusions.

Even when the results followed as expected, the science would only be able to be effectively submitted for peer review when real-world experiments also showed the hypothesis to be valid. Leah had Three set aside space in the laboratory where she could work at the usual virtual speed. Using the SNAIL protocol, Leah made free use of her ability to multi-task and sped up her perceptions. By the time her hour with Dr Ellis was finished, she’d made changes to several hundred formational theories and set the AI up to virtually test each one against known experiments in preparation for the testing she and Dr Ellis wanted to do.

Leah logged out after letting him know what she’d done and took a break from the pod.

Diary - 28 December, 2073 - PM

People are dying, and still, I’m playing. I understand why, but it is getting harder and harder to do nothing. No wonder people find it hard to make a stand; there is always something that says, ‘wait’ or ‘not yet’. That’s what got us here in the first place; we tolerated the small infringements on our liberties and decided it wasn’t worth it, fighting for something so minor, so trivial. We let the government slowly delve deeper and deeper into our private lives. We gave them access to make everyday decisions for us instead of demanding to let our voices be heard. Now, we have to overthrow, burn, march, and kill because we weren’t prepared to defend the small things.

I suppose it was a trade-off, really. Take the small tedious responsibilities from us, the common sense ones, and leave us with the things that we want to think about, which entertain us, which don’t freak us out. Teach our kids, tell us what to eat, how to exercise, where to walk, where to run, what to wear that’s safe, what medicines to take, what to watch, make those decisions for us, so we’re free to be entertained. I can’t blame my grandparents or even my parents because I’ve been just as blind to what’s happening until it hit me personally. The problem is a simple march, boycott, or petition won’t be enough now; now, we have to fight.

I wonder if the government rationalises what it is doing? Do they think they have no choice? Are they thinking they’re responding for the public good. If we can riot for a myriad of reasons, I bet they react as they do from just as many perspectives. Maybe they aren’t monsters; maybe to them, we are.

48

December 29, 2073

STORK TOWER

As Leah went to log out, Three said, “3: John wants to talk with you about your plans. He’s got most of what you’ve discussed ready to implement, and wanted to finalise some details and timing. He’s mostly free but wants some time set aside soon, as well as several hours with the team that’s going to do the infiltration. He thought Gèng could set up a room here and that would be the best way to do a walkthrough as well as some dry runs. Gèng has already begun setting up the space, but you need to set the time.”

“See if John can visit after the break or before I head to Dunyanin. I’ll arrange the time after I’ve discussed the plans through with him.”

REAL WORLD

No one was in the kitchen, so Leah brought the plate of food back to her room and ate on her own. Even though she knew what she was eating, Leah no longer enjoyed eating as she couldn’t taste or smell it. The only sensation that changed was the interplay of textures, but that wasn’t enough to make her want one sort of food over another. She now chose food based on what Dr Roberts thought was best. Three kept a record of what she ate and updated her each time on what she needed to add. Even this wasn’t really necessary with all the supplements she was taking, but Three had reminded her that it was vital for her to keep her gut healthy.

STORK TOWER

As she logged back in, Three said John would be free just before Leah went to Dunyanin, so Leah spent two sessions practising the new moves for the gravity skates then spent an hour with Jenny working through two more types of Time and Gate Attacks. Jenny suggested she was ready to do a Tier Twelve race later that day, but needed some time learning the trick moves before attempting anything higher than a Tier Nine race.

John was waiting in the gazebo when Leah logged out of the world Jenny owned. Leah sat opposite him and said, “I’m sorry I’ve not had more time to help get things ready, but it seems like something is happening everywhere.”

“J☼: To be honest, that’s nothing new. Ever since I’ve known you, you’ve been running from one thing to the next. You worked harder as a kid than anyone I know. Besides, we knew that most of the planning would need to be done by Lacey and me. We set up the base as a separate business like you suggested, using people Jimmy knows. They have no recorded connection to the Switch or any of the negative-tax areas. Reed, Alan and Tesfaye did deep searches of their lives. We found no link to any law enforcement agencies, and nothing connected them to any of the families we know use slaves.

“As far as they are concerned, we are setting up a small consultancy looking to provide logistical advice, similar to what Peter does for you but across a range of games. Believe it or not, but we already have queries from players on our proposed fee structure. I talked with Peter, and he offered to help us set it up as a long term business proposition and suggested some names of people we might want to employ.

“We’ve managed to lease part of a building only two blocks away from the Kodoman’s corporate building where Meredith is being held. We have had ten state-of-the-art pods installed. Everyone’s suit is finished except Meredith’s, and Aker will finish that this morning. I’d like us, and that includes you, to shift to the new building later today. Of those on the team to infiltrate the warehouse, Lacey, Joel, Marie, Wes and Martin are already on-site, so that leaves you, me, Isabel and Michio. Besides installing a top-of-the-range security suite, we’ve four guards who provide physical security.

“Lacey and I have added the information from Meredith’s PAI, Akira, to what we’ve been able to uncover about the building. Some associates of Jimmy’s used the riots in Sydney and Melbourne to make attacks on facilities with similar security designs. Without telling me, Jimmy made a few arrangements with a couple of the mafia families and had them do similar raids in a number of American Union cities. His payment was his promise to ask for some quid pro quo from you concerning data you possess about them.

“All the information has been fed through to Gèng, and she asked Reed to do some deeper searches. They found a list of things that normally go with the sort of additions Akira talked about, and she’s added all of the options to the mock-up she’s designing. Lacey and I have done a basic walkthrough of the first draft and have a tentative plan. Like last time, we’re going to need to depend a lot on your special skills. I know you’re busy, but you need to find some time to do the walkthrough with the team, and then dozens of practice runs.”

“What if I do a walkthrough, then ask Gèng to have a virtual me do the practice runs? When you’ve made all the changes, then I’ll do a cyber session with Gèng to bring me up to speed. I’ll be able to see all of your practice and make sure I’m up to speed with what needs to be done. Gèng is fully aware of what I can do. Also, ask Six if it will help go through the problem. It’s developed a real knack for pattern-based problem-solving and may have some good insights.”

“J☼: That will probably work better in the long run as it means we can keep working even when you can’t be there.”

“What are the plans for getting the rest of us from here to there?”

“J☼: We can’t use all the vehicle switches we did before, because the government is searching every vehicle leaving the area and they’ve boats patrolling the river. They still don’t have the power to detain people without cause, but everyone who leaves is being DNA tested and tagged. Lacey suggested we all take separate routes. Although it makes things more complicated, it does reduce the risk of losing people if we are discovered. We have a pretty good picture of their surveillance coverage. We’ve been able to utilise a few gaps to get the others out, and that’s only because of the suits Aker’s made. Lacey and I are convinced they know they are not catching every one, and they are slowly tightening the cordon.

“It’s pretty straight forward to get from here to the Switch, but I’m going to dissolve the foam in the tunnel and get the rest of us out that way. Once in the Switch, we’ll make our way through the last few holes. Your route is to cross the river and make your way north to Mount Crosby. Peter has someone who will pick you up and bring you to the building we’ve leased. I’ve had the route and people checked out as much as I can, and am pretty confident it’ll work as planned.”

“What time do you want me to be ready to leave?”

“J☼: Any time after it gets dark. We’ll have gone by then if everything goes to plan. Isabel and I will be leaving before lunch and Michio will leave mid-afternoon. Isabel and I will be moving during the day and through public areas, so we won’t be wearing suits and we’ve already sent our suits via a different route. Michio and you will be using stealth corridors and your suits. When you get to the Switch, Jimmy will meet you with the latest on river patrols. Crossing the river, you’ll need to move slowly as we’re pretty sure they have drones and passive sensors set out. Nothing they have should be able to pick you up wearing the suit as long as you move slowly. You need to be in Mount Crosby before eleven to make it to the new Pod for your time in Academia.”

“I’ll arrange a later time with Dr Ellis because more people will notice if I leave Dunyanin early. I may still be able to make it in the three hours but it’s best not to rush.”

“J☼: Agreed!”

After John had left Leah logged out for a short break then headed to the Dunyanin portal.

49

December 29, 2073

DUNYANIN

Stepping out of her tent, Leah stepped up beside Yürek and said, “Good morning, Yürek.”

“Y☼: Good morning, War Leader. Those in your clan have worked diligently through the night. So have others, and there has been a surge in those making their way to this area hoping to attack you and the clan. It seems, from what several travellers have heard via the traveller magic, that the gods have directed their followers to stop you from finishing this artefact. Our scouts have reported that those heading this way are working more as an army and less like a rabble. Although you had not made the declaration, I’ve already asked Brin to work with Jack, Pod, Fetheden and Sevelin to prepare a plan to do battle. Thad and Amy have joined them, and their support of Brin has cemented her leading role in this battle.”

“Thank you. I think Brin is the one, but please assess how they work together to draw up the plan. I’ll stop by and let her know she has my full support. I want to help fight, but I’ll need to spend most of today working on the artefact, although if the battle gets out of hand we’ll put this on hold and finish it when the attackers are defeated. Let Brin know that some of the crafters will be free to help with the defence as they did last time. Give me thirty minutes to check on the progress, and I’ll have a better idea of who can step away to help the army.”

As Yürek went to talk with Brin and the others, Leah made her way to where the different pieces of the artefact were being worked on. Each of the disks representing the different continents was finished but for the jewels, which were yet to be activated and charged with mana. A spell had been engraved on the back of each disc and Leah was planning to have this inlaid with an alloy attuned to her will and powered initially by her mana. Small holes had been added to the area to be inlaid, and the idea was that the hardening alloy would grip the discs tightly. Even the holes had been placed in a pattern which matched runes for strength, stability and security.

Eight of the voussoirs had an area carved ready for the discs to be fitted into. The crafters had extended the discs’ theme onto the various vertebrae and enchanters continued to work with adding spells to increase the artefact’s ability to pinpoint an exact location for the army to be transported to. The posts and lintel of the arch were mostly finished, with spells and enchantments added to not only strengthen the arch but to stabilise the portal formed. Other spells were designed to allow mana of all types to be used when charging the portal. The crafters needed several more hours to finish the posts, but almost half of those working were free to assist the army.

Besides the arch, several jewellers had worked on gems to be used in five rings of power to control the arch itself. They had crafted moulds for the bands and Leah hoped these would be filled with the alloy she was going to create. After reorganising the crafters and enchanters, Leah took some small samples of various metals from her bag. She lay them before her on the Anvil of Truth. Leah wasn’t entirely sure of her rationale, but she’d discovered that while the gods had an affinity with steel, each of the other races also had set affinities. Humans had a range of preferences, and in the highlands made their objects of magic from an aluminium and bronze alloy. Elves were partial to mithryl, and each group of elves had developed methods for slightly tinting the mithryl to emphasise their particular characteristics.

Similarly, dragons loved most precious metals and gems, but each type of dragon used a different metal or gemstone for their higher magics. Darkness dragons used gold mixed with elemental darkness which formed what they called Black-Gold. Frost dragons preferred the purity of platinum combined with elemental ice, which created a highly thermo-conductive and translucent alloy they called Glacial-Platinum.

Reaching into her bag, Leah removed two vials of Elemental Darkness that she’d received in Bukalemun Instance, a vial of Elemental Ice from the Frost Lord’s dungeon and some Malachite Essence from the slime dungeon at Gumus. Peter had sent a second vial of Elemental Ice, and she added this to the others. Leah borrowed a set of scales from one of the crafters and measured out weights of each metal to match the proportions she’d calculated would match her racial makeup.

Using a table of atomic weights she’d found in Tufek Horozu’s Designs for the Forge, she worked out weight percentages for each element. Fifteen per cent was to be steel, thirty per cent each of black-gold and glacial-platinum, and twelve and a half percent each of the bronze alloy and malachite tinted mithryl. After double-checking her calculations, she took a deep breath. Leah planned to make the black-gold and glacial-platinum first and then start the mixing process by melting the mithryl because mithryl had the highest melting point. When it was liquid, she could dissolve the others into it.

She’d moved everything from the anvil except the gold when she felt the world around her change—Leah found herself in colossal forge. The heat was almost unbearable and made the sensations on her body difficult to decipher. The effect caused her surroundings to shimmer on her skin. In front of her was what looked like a dwarf, though he was tall as Thad with arms thicker than her torso. She checked and discovered this was Lord Çelik, Lord of the Forge.

He said, “C☇: Counsellor, Empress, I have watched with interest as you have learned the skill of smithing. Already you are a Master Smith. I have brought you to my domain to suggest that what you attempt is still, most likely, beyond your skill. Your smithing ability is enhanced because you are a Grandmaster Crafter, but such a work as this has not been attempted by a traveller before. Some of Dunyanin have attempted such magic, but none have been successful. Each time, they have been destroyed as their spells collapsed.

“The artefact should be possible to one who has already achieved the rank of Legendary Smith, but none have achieved that rank on Vatan since Tufek Horozu. No traveller has ever achieved it. Ideally, to be successful, you would need to be working with other grandmasters and be able to direct each so the metals could be prepared simultaneously. It will not succeed if they are made at different times as you have planned.”

Leah bowed her head slightly and said, “Thank you, Lord Çelik, for your advice and your warning. Still, I have considered all the options and my only choice is to press forward. Perhaps I might still succeed with the use of Lady Utsal’s Anvil, unless you might be persuaded to help me in this endeavour?”

Lord Çelik shook his head and said, “C☇: To do so would force me to choose a side in this war and that I do not wish to do.”

“I understand your hesitancy, but I suspect you continue to make weapons and armour for those arrayed against me.”

“C☇: True, for this is part of my purpose. Perversely, I do understand that you will not hold that against me while your opponents would not be so objective.”

“What of your purpose in developing the skills and craft of the Smith?”

“C☇: That purpose has driven me to this meeting, a meeting where I might help guide your thoughts. It would have been unseemly not to offer some instruction. If you are committed, then I suggest you do not attempt to practice with a sample. You should pour all your effort into the attempt itself. Such a deed may only be achieved rarely, and it would tempt fate to think you might form this alloy twice in the one day. Furthermore, even though Lady Utsal’s Anvil may indeed suffice, for she did seek my advice when she made it for you, it will be a significant drain on her mana with the temperatures and the volume of alloy you will require. I suggest that it is not the instrument best suited for your purposes. Perhaps you might use a large crucible instead.”

“Thank you for your advice, Lord Çelik. Would it be seen as taking sides in the conflict if you were to lend me a crucible?”

“C☇: I suspect even this small amount of advice already offered will be held up as an example of my bias, and to do more would add flame to that accusation. Such a claim of bias I can withstand, for I am constrained to advise those who attempt works of metal beyond the capability of Grandmaster. As for a crucible, you have made such items from mana before, and I suspect you have the ability to do so again. Finally, I applaud your decision to choose the amounts based on atomic weight instead of using a simple understanding of their mass.”

“Then I thank you for that all that you have done. I understand that to succeed or fail must rest upon my shoulders alone.”

Lord Çelik gently reached out and touching Leah’s right forearm said, “C☇: That is as it must be. I wish you success, Empress.”

Once again, Leah felt her surroundings change until she was once more standing in front of the anvil. Yürek was standing nearby and sent a quick message asking what happened. Leah mentioned she’d been briefly called to discuss the project with Lord Çelik.

“Y☼: That helps explain the residual heat that surrounds you. You are glowing as iron that has just been removed from a furnace.”

Leah checked her statistics, and as she did, Three showed her a message explaining that Lord Çelik had gifted her with temporary access to his furnaces through her divine earth shroud. As the shroud was currently spread through her bones and ligaments, her whole body was affected. The additional heat didn’t seem to change her health, so Leah left it as it was and said, “It appears I will shed that heat for some time.”

Asking Three to magnify her voice, she said, “Everyone, I’m going to create the alloy needed to join the different parts of the arch together. We will only have one go to get this right, and I’ve no idea how long it will take although I suspect it will be three or four hours. When the alloy is ready, we’ll pour it directly into the arch and quench it in place so I’ll need everything set up and ready. Smiths, each of the metals needs to be prepared and melted separately before being added together, but they need to be melted simultaneously. I’ll form the crucibles from mana but will need you to help add the metals and make sure I don’t lose focus. Those of the Kraliçenin Çekiçleri, you will lend me mana as I need it.”

50

December 29, 2073

DUNYANIN

Once everyone had agreed, Leah brought out enough metal to make over a hundredweight of alloy. She formed five crucibles from the earth shroud, and then strengthened them using either her light or darkness shrouds depending on the metal being worked with. Leah let heat flow from Lord Çelik’s forges to each of the crucibles. She wouldn’t have been able to do this without her multi-tasking ability or without the constant stream of advice from her helpers who kept up a continual stream of information about what was happening in each crucible.

When each of the base metals was molten, Leah used her darkness shroud as an extra limb to add the vials of elemental darkness to the molten gold. Tufek Horozu had described how to combine elemental liquids to metals, and Leah used gravity mana to gently swirl each drop through the molten gold before adding the next drop. After fifteen of the sixteen drops were used, Leah was satisfied that the molten mixture was as Tufek Horozu had described for black-gold. Leah used the same process to make both glacial-platinum and the green-tinted mithryl favoured by the Forest elves. As her mana levels decreased, the dwarves took turns sharing their store of mana with her. Leah would have them hold a spell at the point where they were ready to cast it, and then she would absorb the mana.

The process was slow, as not only did each crucible have to be heated gradually, but each drop needed to be spread throughout the mixture before the next one was added. Finally, when all the metals were prepared, Leah took a deep breath and lifted the crucible filled with glacial-platinum over the one holding the mithryl. She then opened a hole in the upper crucible’s base and again using gravity, began mixing the metals together. As the molten metals were combined, Leah had to redistribute her shrouds to strengthen and enlarge the lower crucible. When the platinum had been thoroughly mixed through mithryl, Leah added the black-gold, then the steel, and finally the bronze.

Altogether it had taken four hours to mix the metals and form what she hoped would be an alloy attuned to her new nature. Now that the molten metal was in one crucible and thoroughly mixed, Leah focussed on the almost completed arch. Her senses checked each channel to make sure they lined up and that there were no blockages. Leah absorbed mana from two dwarves to fill up her shadow shroud, then extended it into the arch’s prepared spaces until it filled all the channels and boreholes. She then compressed the shroud against the edges until a thin film of shadow shroud covered the channel system’s entire surface.

Once that was done, two craftsmen slowly poured most of the concentrated and purified collection of Leah’s blood into the channels. The blood only filled a part of the channels, but Leah extended another extrusion of the shadow shroud into the centre of the prepared conduits. This time she used the shroud to push the blood away from the centre until the centre of each channel and each hole was empty. A layer of blood, held between two shadow shroud layers, covered the prepared channels’ surfaces.

Finally, Leah sent a ribbon of her earth shroud to cover the internal wall of shadow shroud to help keep the molten mixture in its liquid state until it was ready to be cooled and hardened by her blood. Using her light shroud, she lifted the crucible filled with the molten mixture and poured it slowly into the top of the arch. As the molten metal filled the lower sections, Leah slowly withdrew the earth shroud and the two extensions of her darkness shroud. As she did this, the blood quenched the alloy even as it fully filled each channel. The molten metal reacted with Leah’s concentrated blood and became solid. The alloy glowed a dark sea-green colour.

When the arch was full, Leah still had some leftover molten alloy. She turned to where the craftsmen had set up moulds for the control rings and for a crown, some earrings, and several small knives, just in case there was leftover alloy. Using the blood reserved for the rings, Leah filled each of these shapes with the alloy, then had to sit down because she was so exhausted. As she did, she felt her connection with Lord Çelik’s forge disappear as several messages appeared.

Level 6 Named Personal Achievement

Achieved the title ‘Legendary Smith’ - First 1 (4, Celestial)

You have completed the achievement Achieved the title ‘Legendary Smith’. You are the first player to gain this achievement. This is your fourth Level 6 NPA ‘First 1’

Reward 1: 50000 x 462 = 167013000 (+623%) Experience Points (143650000/143650000) (142479830/148650000)

Reward 2: 10 Diamond x 4 = 40 Diamond

Reward 3: +5% to Experience Points

Reward 4: 10000 Fame Points (687675 FP)

You have achieved the title: Legendary Smith - Your skill Level as a smith is considered at the Legendary Level. However, you may need to acquire certain additional skills to perform consistently at this level.

World Achievement: First 1 (4, Celestial)

Demigod Activity - Create a Sacred Object

Atherleah (Level 463), you have performed your second Demigod action and created a sacred object infused with your blood. Using the gift of Lord Çelik and your followers’ aid (members of your clan), you used your blood, mana and skill to create this object. This is your fourth World Achievement: ‘First 1’ (Celestial).

This achievement was reviewed by an independent body comprising a Dunyanin AI, a representative of the Gods, Lady Tutarlılık, Goddess of Consistency and an independent outside legal consultant AI. They reviewed the Articles of Divine War. The review determined that this object’s creation was a direct response to the ongoing War of the Gods. As such, you will receive the doubling bonus for the achievement.

Reward 1: 2 x 25000 x 463 = 168532000 (+628%) Experience Points (148650000/148650000)(153650000/153650000)(8711830/158650000)

Reward 2: 2 x 10 Diamond x 4 = 80 Diamond

Reward 3: 2 x (+5%) to Experience Points

Reward 4: 2 x 10000 Fame Points (707675 FP)

Note 1: Those who helped with the creation of this object will receive their own achievements.

Note 2: Only a Paladin or a High Acolyte/Priest in your service will be able to use this object.

Note 3: Atherleah, as facilitator and creator of this Sacred Object you are required to give it a name.

Note 4: Mana to power the object may come from your followers. If they do not have sufficient mana, you may be called upon to add your own mana to power the object.

Note 5: This achievement will be published on the Dunyanin achievement forum.

Clan Achievement (6): First 1 (1, Celestial)

Clan Guàn has created a sacred object

Reward 1: All current and future members receive +5% to all future experience

Reward 2: All current members receive 10000EP x 22 (Level 22 Clan)

Reward 3: 1 x 10 Diamond for the clan coffers

Clan Fame: 10000 Clan Fame Points (106280)

A Commemorative Plaque has been placed in your bag.

Note: All Clan achievements are public

This was followed by several more Clan Achievements and brought Clan Guàn up to Level Twenty-four. Before Leah could do more than read the messages, Yürek said, “Y☼: War Leader, I apologise for disturbing you so soon. Your army has fought hard all day, and though they look to prevail, I think it would encourage and strengthen them if you could join them. Already they have destroyed twice their number and still face a foe as large as their own.”

Leah nodded and said, “Kraliçenin Çekiçleri, we go to join the battle. You will ride upon my back to the edge of the conflict. Nalbant, direct the clan according to the command of Yürek, or when free of her direction then as you see fit.”

With that, Leah changed into her ice-darkness draconic form. Once the dwarves and a hand of guards were on board, she leapt for the skies. Within moments she was high enough to see the entire battle below, including Mĕi and Mìng harassing the central section. This time her army hadn’t been able to encircle the attackers, and both sides had hundreds of players streaming every minute back into the battle from their respective resurrection stones. Leah said, “Yürek, ask Brin where she wants us.”

Moments later, Yürek said that Brin wanted Leah to attack the rear and take control of the enemy’s resurrection stones. Leah brought herself around behind the enemy and fell into a sharp dive toward the hundreds of enemy crafters and warriors protecting the enemy backline. Using spells she’d learned from D’durulmuş D’hşet’s spellbook, Leah sent a blast of frost ahead of her. This not only froze dozens of the enemy and damaged dozens more, but also protected her from the spells and projectiles headed towards her by those who had seen her approach. Instead of pulling up, she let herself fall into a low glide and used her light and darkness shrouds to form a razor-sharp edge to her wings and beheaded hundreds of enemy warriors before finally letting herself land. She immediately transformed back into her larger human-elf form, surrounded by the twenty-five highly skilled dwarf mages and her Günahkâr guards.

Five minutes later, the enemy’s resurrection stones had been captured, forcing the warriors to return to a prior resurrection point. Her force then attacked the rear of the enemy army. As they started to push into the enemy’s rear, both Mĕi and Mìng joined Leah’s small force—and the opposing army crumbled. For the first time since the war began Leah and her force found both players and NCP’s surrendering rather than fighting to the death. When the fighting finally stopped a few minutes later, Leah’s forces had captured over four hundred enemy soldiers.

After discussing things with Brin and the other leaders, Leah had the prisoners lined up in front of her. Using a spell of amplification, she said, “The Articles of Divine War which define this current conflict suggest that enemy combatants not killed outright should be executed or enslaved. Even so, I am loathe either to execute you out of hand or force you into slavery. We have no facilities to imprison you, so you have two choices. You may face a warrior of my army in single combat. Their level will be at least fifty more than your own. If you prevail, you will be led away from the mountain and released. Your other option is to offer an oath of parole. You will promise ‘on your life’ that you will no longer take any role in this War of the Gods. If you break the parole, not only will you lose your life but there will be an additional penalty which entails a loss of fifty levels of experience. If you offer this oath, you will be released to go where you will.

“You have two minutes to decide. All those wishing to decide this by combat move to my right. All those who will offer an oath of parole, move to my left. Those of my army who wish to participate in the option of single combat, prepare yourselves.”

Half of the captured soldiers wanted to decide their fate by single combat, while the rest lined up and offered an oath in front of mages from Leah’s army before leaving the field of battle. Most of Leah’s soldiers were interested in facing someone in single combat. It didn’t take long to match warriors with those of a similar player build. Nine of the individual battles were won by the enemy. These warriors were all escorted off the mountain by eight hands of Günahkâr and five dwarves.

Once all the loot had been collected, the army made its way back to their base. Leah and many of the travellers needed to log out. After a brief speech where she thanked everyone and praised Brin for her leadership, Leah logged out and immediately left the pod.

REAL WORLD

Lin was in the kitchen feeding Saoirse and Leah spent her break holding the baby and chatting with her mother. Lin shared that both Michael and Conner were struggling with their inability to join what they considered to be ‘their’ battle. Thousands of those from the poorer areas continued to demonstrate and march in the city centre and outside the government offices asking justice for people killed and enslaved.

The numbers involved in the protests continued to grow, and those from similar backgrounds in other countries were beginning to gather. Some of those released in the American Union from the Castelli family’s control had found the small private worlds created by Australian ex-slaves and put the pieces together about who may have helped them. They had begun reaching out to their communities, and people were demonstrating in solidarity.

When Leah shared that she would be leaving later that day, her mother spent time praying for Leah, then after hugging her let Leah make her way back to her room alone.

51

December 29, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Once back in the Tower, Leah headed for Pneumatica as her fleet would be approaching Mount Noir. She needed to set the direction for whatever they found there.

Arriving in her suite aboard the Tempest, Leah quickly dressed in her uniform and after making sure all her weapons were in place and loaded, she stepped out of the room. Two crew members were standing guard outside, and she was surprised when she recognised Sparrow’s profile. Leah said, “Lady Sparrow, I must apologise. Had I known you were aboard I would have greeted you earlier.”

“S: Think nothing of it, your Grace, I only just made it aboard after learning of your planned departure. Captain Baker saw fit to assign me as the head of your guards.”

Leah turned to the other guard who was dressed as a sergeant in the marines. After a moment concentrating on his image, she recognised him as one of those she’d rescued from the Tempest when she’d first boarded the airship. She spoke softly and said, “Hello, Kyle, I don’t want to intrude into your private life but are you OK and ready to serve aboard this ship?”

“K: I am, your Grace. It’s been difficult, but my counsellor suggested that if I was to re-enter the multiverse, I should start with something I want to do—something I think is important to who I am as a person. My PAI was one of those who attended the group session with your PAI, Gèng. It suggested that working to stop others experiencing what we had suffered would be worthwhile. Jennifer, one of the others who served helped me get in touch with a lady called Amy, and she helped arrange this position. I’m not the only one of your guards in this position. I mentioned what I was doing to my counsellor, she asked me to reflect on if this was a way to make amends and that I didn’t need to do that. I’m not sure I agree. Either way, I’m here to help, if you’ll let me.”

Leah reached out and touched his shoulder and said, “As long as it is your decision, then I’m glad to have you aboard. If you find it becomes too traumatic, then let someone know.”

With that, Leah turned and headed for the bridge with her guards following behind. Everyone came to attention as Leah arrived on the command deck. Captain Baker said, “B: Good morning, Admiral. We are approaching Mount Noir and should see the Duchy within the half-hour. Some have visited before, and they say there is sufficient space for all the aircraft to land on the Duchy’s airfield. I sent Captain Hammer and the Duel’s Bounty ahead. They’ve sent a flyer back with the news that no Scardosian activity has been seen on this side of Mount Noir. Still, it appears they have a significant presence in the disputed territories on the far bank of the River Masray.

“They have several airships in attendance over their position, and it appears that they have been present at their location for an extended period. I am somewhat dismayed that Lord Cassius had not informed others of this. Allowing such an incursion can only inflame the disputation with Scardosia. Officially, their government disavows all who enter the disputed territories. Still, it seems clear they receive both encouragement and aid from many within the Scardosian People’s Court. Besides those of your personal fleet, we have been joined by a dozen traveller-owned Privateers. All their captains have agreed to join the fleet and await direction.”

Leah let her focus centre on the mountain in front of the Tempest. The rocky peak of black granite jutted into the sky. The very top was covered in snow. She could feel the shape of an ancient fortress just below the summit. Most of the lower parts were covered in a thick forest, and far below them, she could sense the Dark River flowing back towards Aeropile. The Duchy had been clawed from the Black Forest, and its wealth was in the trees harvested, and the iron and coal dug from the Midnight Mines which tunnelled deep within the mountain. Scardosia was as dependent as Aeropile on coal and iron. Leah could imagine Cassius playing both sides for his own gain, something that wasn’t a surprise after finding out his connection with the late Lord Emmerson.

“Then let us continue on to the Duchy, Captain Baker. When you have a moment, I have several matters I wish to discuss in private, if I may.”

Captain Baker nodded toward her first officer, then said, “B: As you wish, Commodore. Let us speak within my day cabin.”

Sparrow and Kyle waited outside as Leah and Captain Baker headed into the small office set aside for the Captain on the command deck. Leah said, “Captain, it seems that there is much happening, and I find myself torn in many directions. Not only must I take responsibility for the Duchy, but I suspect I will find that Cassius has been undermining the security of Aeropile. I will need to take action lest his actions bear fruit even from the grave. I would appoint you as commander of the fleet but seek your advice. Also, I suspect those on the ground will be best served by a commanding officer who can offer their full attention to the conflict. Please note that I do not intend to step back from setting the direction of the Duchy’s efforts against the Scardosians, but I do expect that much of the day to day execution of the hostilities will be decided without my direct input.”

Captain Baker sat in silence for almost a minute. Leah wondered if this was an AI directed pause for effect, or if the game was redirecting hundreds of quests to fit the new possibilities. Finally, Captain Baker said, “B: Your Grace, I have considered these very matters throughout the flight. While I appreciate your confidence, it seems that the majority of your expanded fleet are those from the aether worlds. I have had some discussion with those who have joined us and suggest you may be better served by dividing the fleet into three smaller forces. I would be pleased to serve as Commodore of your original fleet, but suggest the other forces be commanded by aether-worlders like yourself. I would be pleased to offer some suggestions as to who might best serve in those positions.

“As for the overall command of the fleets, I suggest there is one among the ships that have joined us who may be best suited for that role. His name is Captain Carter, and I had thought him dead as he has not been seen for some time. I did serve briefly on a ship that he commanded, when I was but an ensign. I found him eminently suited to command. For almost a decade he was one of Aeropile’s most successful privateers. That he stands with your cause and has returned to our skies has only increased the fleet’s commitment to the enterprise. As for the ground forces, I suggest we wait for Major Rollins and the Iapetus.”

Leah talked through the various issues then asked Captain Baker to make arrangements for her to speak with the various captains after they’d secured their ships and after she’d had an opportunity to officially take command of the Duchy. As Leah finished with Captain Baker, she felt Gèng approaching. Leaving the day cabin, she said, “Good morning, Lady Paige. Come, stand with me as we approach Mount Noir for I value your friendship and your companionship. Perhaps you might join me that together we might share some tea or another suitable tisane?”

“4: Indeed, your Grace, to share this new morning in your presence would be a delight.”

“Then you must call me Charlotte, for indeed, you are closer to me than a sister.”

“4: It is only the deep affection which I have for you which allows me to agree to such an informality, Charlotte. You, of necessity, must accord me the same honour.”

Leah linked her arm in Gèng’s and led her to one side. They watched the scenery in silence for some time. Finally, Leah said, “When we land, I need to visit the Duchy’s Manor. Would you be able to join me to assess if there is a suitable location for any business enterprise you might wish to locate on the property?”

“4: When asked in such terms, it appears that I am, in fact, able to join you. The AI overseeing such permissions suggests that such a visit is at the limit of what will be permissible.”

Captain Baker had sent for a steward who brought a small table and several chairs. Leah turned and said, “Captain Baker, if you are able, I wonder if you might like to join Lady Paige and myself?”

Several minutes later the steward arrived with tea, herbal infusions and a selection of sandwiches and pastries. Leah waved the steward away and said, “Captain Baker, if I might be bold may I suggest that we put aside our titles for a short time that we might enjoy a more leisurely conversation.”

At Captain Baker’s small nod, Leah continued and said, “Paige, may I introduce Luella. Luella commands the Tempest, but she oversees my entire fleet and has done so with courtesy, intelligence and honour. Luella, Paige is my dearest friend, and besides being an astute businesswoman, she has saved my life on more than one occasion.”

Captain Baker’s eyes had flickered at being introduced to Paige, for in all instances previously, Leah had shown absolute deference to correct protocol. Gèng noted the surprise, and when Leah finished speaking, she said, “4: Luella, I am pleased to meet you. I find I must apologise as Charlotte can, at times, be somewhat impulsive and intemperate when it comes to her interpretation of truth or honour. I once suggested that she shows a particular naivety in insisting that her particular view of life must, of necessity, be expressed. Please understand that she meant no disrespect to your position as Captain, or that we are on the bridge of your ship.”

Luella smiled at the look on Leah’s face and said, “B: I do understand, Paige, and if the truth might be expressed openly, then I was more surprised than offended. I had, without due consideration, thought I’d understood your position. Not only had I forgotten your largesse in outfitting the fleet, but I’d fallen to that most common and odious malady of equating a person’s vocation with their value. Charlotte was being kind, I think, in helping me see things more clearly.”

Gèng smiled, “4: Perhaps. Now, as introductions have been done, Charlotte, you may pour the tea.”

This time, Luella started laughing as Leah poked out her tongue before reaching for the teapot. The three talked politely about a range of things until Luella said, “B: Thank you so much for a delightful respite from my duties. It seems, however, that we will be arriving soon. Though I trust the crew, I must be about the responsibility of Captain.”

The three stood, and Leah said, “Indeed, Captain Baker, both Lady Paige and myself have responsibilities that we must prepare for.”

Twenty minutes later, Leah and Gèng, with a complement of four guards, left the Tempest and made their way to a clockwork carriage which now had Leah’s colours and design on the doors. Sparrow checked both the inside and outside of the carriage before she let Leah and Gèng get inside. Once they were seated, Leah said, “Paige, I noticed Kyle staring at you strangely. Did he recognise you?”

“4: His PAI did. It passed on the information. I had a short discussion with him through his PAI, and I’m certain he’ll be discreet. Like many of those who were rescued, he believes he owes you his life, and there isn’t much that would make him do something to harm you. Before you say anything, let me remind you that their honour and their lives belong to them. I know you don’t think they owe you anything, but you need to step back and give them the freedom to learn that truth for themselves.”

Leah smiled, “OK! Thank you for reminding me.”

The carriage entered the forest on a wide path that wound up the side of the mountain for several leagues before reaching the main Duchy manor. The manor was easily the size of the Royal Palace in Aeropile and was made from dressed granite, wood and steel. The granite was black with silver specks and the wood the colour of ebony. Above the palace were two flags, one was that of Aeropile and the other that of the bleeding eye set into the dark profile of Mount Noir.

52

December 29, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

There was a line of people standing near the main entrance who were obviously waiting for the carriage. Leah assumed these were the senior staff from the palace. She could also sense what she imagined were guards surrounding the perimeter. As the carriage came to a stop, Sparrow stepped outside and after a quick check of the surroundings stepped back to let Leah and Gèng exit as well.

Altogether it was just under an hour before Leah was sitting in what was now her office with Gèng, the Duchy’s chamberlain, Dorian Wildes, and the head of the Duchy’s guardsmen, Major Gerard Graystone. Leah understood from her reading of the Pneumatica guidelines that the NPCs associated with a house or title that changed hands would keep their character, but usually exchange their loyalties to the new occupier. Further reading highlighted that players should be aware that some characters had a significant role in ongoing storylines. Their allegiances could not be easily changed or adjusted in those storylines.

Leah was reasonably confident that Cassius had been involved with both Frank and the Prince, so after everyone was sitting she said, “Mister Wildes, my impression of Duke Cassius in the few times I met him highlighted the different way we saw the world. I am certain this will have an impact on how the Duchy is managed. Therefore, I suspect that there will be changes to Mount Noir in the coming days as I become more aware of what is required. At this time, I am constrained to utilise your knowledge and your experience. I assure you that should I find your service both exemplary and aligned appropriately with my purposes, I shall endeavour to see you continue with your current responsibilities.

“After the midday meal, I expect to meet with the captains of my fleet and then discuss with you the affairs of the Duchy in greater detail. That being said, I would ask if there was anything of a more urgent nature that I should be aware of at this time?”

“W: I thank you for expressing your intentions with such perspicuity, your Grace. The only matter of a most urgent nature concerns the mines. The manager, Mr Lucien Wallace, has sent several inquiries regarding the latest shipment of workers from Aeropile. Those sent from the Crown have arrived, but those sourced privately are yet to arrive.”

“I must admit to some confusion, Mister Wildes, I was under the impression that all those who worked in the mines were prisoners sentenced by the Aeropile magistrates. Please explain, if you are able, the concept of privately sourced workers within the mine.”

“W: As I understand it, your Grace, the mines have of late been under a greater than usual demand. Unfortunately, the Crown’s magistrates have not been able to meet the increased demand for new workers. While I applaud the news, for it shows her Majesty’s dominion is not overrun with lawbreakers, it has limited our own response to the demand for coal and iron. Duke Cassius was able to make arrangements to access other workers. As I understand it, these are souls bound in servitude to various private individuals due to outstanding debt. In many cases, the Duchy was able to purchase the debt outright, while in others we provide a regular stipend to help service the aforementioned debt. In this way, we have been able to meet the increased demand for both coal and iron.”

“I see! Perhaps you are aware of the identity of those who provide these necessary workers. If so, it may be appropriate for me to contact them and discuss the reason they have not met their obligation.”

“W: My Lady, please do not see this as a criticism but I suspect the reason for the delay is of your own doing. The previous Lord Emerson did arrange for the delivery of prisoners, as he was the broker between the duchy and those to whom service was owed. Perhaps you might be best served discussing the issue with the new Lord Emerson.”

Leah took a deep breath as she realised where some of those in the mine had come from. She said, “I suspect you are correct. Owing to the nature of what you have raised and because of its importance to the needs of Aeropile, I must, I fear, speak directly with Mister Wallace.”

Turning to Sparrow, Leah said, “Lady Sparrow, please send a message to the airfield that a small airship might be arranged to take several guards and me to the mines? I’d like to visit even before meeting with the Captains if that’s possible.”

As Sparrow headed from the room, Leah turned back to her two employees. “Thank you, Mr Wildes, for bringing the matter to my attention. Major Greystone, I value your service but must point out the same reservations as I have with Mister Wildes. Your loyalty to the Duchy and me are paramount for you to continue in your position. Have you any concerns with my appointment or as regards your responsibility to guarding the duchy?”

“G: Concerning loyalty, your Grace, I am committed to your service and that of this Duchy. My family has served Mount Noir for generations, and I am pleased the Queen has seen fit to appoint you as our Duchess. I have some concern for your safety and my ability to adequately protect you. While I trust not rumours to be accurate in the finer details, I do find they often evidence some resemblance to the truth, even if it is only a few details. Every rumour that has reached Mount Noir about your Grace suggests you seek to be the point of the spear rather than be satisfied as remaining the hand that controls it. I would not presume to direct how you should conduct your business, but I am concerned that you will be a difficult charge to protect.”

Leah lowered her head in a brief acknowledgement that the Major was mostly correct. He continued, “As for concerns within the Duchy, my Lady, they are longstanding. Along with his father and grandfather, Duke Cassius has not permitted the Guard access to the fortress atop Mount Noir. None have explained the prescription, and I know of no harm that has occurred because of the decision. Still, it has been a matter of contention for several generations between the Dukes and those who protect these lands.”

Leah imagined she could feel the game AI which set quests pause, waiting for her response, poised to put into play a prepared quest. She considered ignoring whatever was on offer but realised she’d already set things in motion with her question. Besides, she was the one who had set the Duchy on the path to war and whatever else was involved, it included a fortress. She said, “That does seem odd, Major Greystone. Once I have dealt with the issue of the mines, I shall consider the most appropriate way forward as regards the fortress. Perhaps you might give the matter some consideration, that I might have more information with which to set my thoughts upon the most opportune path.”

Coming to her feet, she waited until the others had risen then said, “Thank you, gentlemen.”

When she was alone with Gèng, she said, “Dearest Paige, it is with some hesitation that I must take my leave. I submit that it is unlikely that you would find the opportunity to accompany me to the Midnight Mines?”

Gèng slipped an arm through Leah’s, and said, “Indeed Charlotte, my interests are of necessity centred around the opportunity you have afforded me to use both your estate and fleet as locations for my business. Nevertheless, I applaud your reasoning and the alacrity with which you have set in motion this plan. It is right that you do make certain that your mines are being operated in a manner fitting of your station and will not reflect poorly on the character either of yourself or that of the duchy.”

As they stepped from the residence, Leah could feel an airship approaching. It was the size of a bus and shaped like a wasp. Two steam-driven helicopter-style blades whirled on extensions which jutted from the main housing. Another smaller, enclosed rotor was positioned near the end of a long curved tail to control any lateral rotation. At the end of the tail was a transparent section shaped like a bulbous stinger. An aeronaut was seated within, and twin barrels which shot out some form of projectile made up the sting. At the front, between the wings, was a second transparent section for the pilots. Along either side of the body was an open row of seats. On the side facing her, Leah could sense Sparrow and a man who was perhaps her father’s age. He was dressed in dark blue and white, with Maxwellian bronze weapons and other fittings, and had two prosthetic limbs, an arm and leg. In contrast to the blue theme was Leah’s device of the Bleeding Eye embroidered upon his right breast.

As the aircraft landed, Sparrow stepped down, followed by the man. Sparrow stepped close and said, “S: Charlotte, Duchess of Mount Noir, Marquess of Dark River, Earl of the Black Forest and Countess Coal, it is my pleasure to introduce Captain Carter, Earl of the Crimson Sands, Hero of Aeropile and Privateer. Captain Carter has offered us the use of his personal flyer, the Wasp.”

Leah turned to face the captain and said, “Welcome Captain Carter, I do apologise that I have yet to make your acquaintance, especially as you have so graciously agreed to join my fleet in its actions against the Scardosians. I do appreciate your kindness in the use of your flyer. I should warn you that while I am uncertain as to what exactly we will find, I suspect it may be necessary to defend yourself.”

“3: C☇ is for Captain Carter.”

“C☇: I am glad to help, your Grace. Be assured, I understand the constraints upon your time. If I am honest, the almost certain opportunity for action wars for first place as motivation in offering my services with the delight that I have in making your acquaintance.”

“Then, let us make haste to the mines as I am concerned at what we may find. Sparrow?”

“S: Captain Carter’s marines will join us. They are ready for action, and they are some of the best trained among the privateers, if not all of Aeropile. Kyle and I will accompany you. The pilots have the coordinates of the mine. I suspect news of our coming will have reached the mines before we get there.”

Leah nodded and stepped up before securing herself in the seat next to Captain Carter. Sparrow was on her other side. When everyone was aboard, the Wasp climbed away from the manor and headed for the mine, some ten leagues away. As they left the ground, Captain Carter said, “C☇: Duchess, if I didn’t know better I wouldn’t believe everything they’ve said about you. You don’t seem hampered by your disabilities.”

“I know it seems like that, but I really miss the senses I’ve lost. So many of my best memories are tied up in sounds, smells and tastes and it’s been hard to access those. Please forgive me for changing the subject but we’re almost there. I need to see the manager, a man named Lucien Wallace. I want to see the conditions the miners operate under and, in particular, look for what I think are players being forced to work as prisoners. I’m assuming the manager is an NPC. While he should be loyal to me, I suspect he may have several competing priorities. If there are players at the mine who aren’t prisoners, I’m certain to be seen as their enemy. I suspect they will attack.”

“C☇: How does this connect with whatever quest you have that involves the Scardosians?”

“It doesn’t, well I don’t think it does. This is a broader and much deeper quest and in my mind has priority over all the others. Having said that, I do suspect there is something in the mine that concerns the Scardosians. I’m pretty sure Cassius was in league with them and selling them both coal and iron. If that is the case, you may need to call in more of your marines.”

“C☇: I’ll have them prepare.”

53

December 29, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

Three minutes later, the Wasp headed in toward an open two-story stone stockade and Leah could sense the large mine opening at one end. The entrance was over twenty paces wide and five high and had four sets of rails heading into it. At the other end of the stockade, Leah could see a locomotive ready to take the trucks of coal and iron down the mountain where they’d be processed before being shipped to Aeropile. The other two sides of the stockade were covered with stone and iron buildings that looked like offices and dormitories.

As they approached a cleared area in the centre of the mine entrance, Leah said, “Sparrow, Captain, there are sixteen heavily armed guards in rooms overlooking the compound. They are equally distributed on both sides. They may be in place as security for the prisoners, but their rifles are tracking the Wasp. The rest of the buildings are empty. However, there is a group of eleven armed people standing about twenty paces inside the mine. Captain, have the Wasp circle the stockade as it comes in to land, then stand off for a few minutes. Make sure it passes over the far end of the left-hand wall approaching the mine. Sparrow, you and Kyle follow me onto the roof, and I’ll see if I can find out what’s happening.”

“C☇: I’ll come with you if that’s OK? My first officer knows what she’s doing.”

Leah simply nodded, then as the Wasp came in over the building as directed she dropped onto the roof and crouched low. Captain Carter, Sparrow and Kyle were only a step behind her. Leah waited until the Wasp had lifted away before having Three amplify her voice. “Hello, the mine. My name is Charlotte and have been granted the title of Duchess of Mount Noir by her Majesty. I recognise that you are wary of an airship arriving unannounced and I applaud your preparedness. I suggest you lower your weapons that I might inspect my new holdings. I wish to discuss the mine with Mr Lucien Wallace.”

There was silence for maybe thirty-seconds when Leah felt a response on her fingertip. “My name is Lucien Wallace. I manage the mine on behalf of the Duchy. How can we be sure you really are the new Duchess?”

Leah could make out that the man talking was one of those standing back inside the mine. “I have the letter of appointment from her Majesty.”

“L: Come down and show me.”

“Mr Wallace, regardless of my bonafides, I am certain that your use of such a tone is not warranted. I strongly suggest you modify the substance of your future remarks, else I be tempted to teach you the error of your ways upon the field of honour. Now, I am loathe to continue straining my voice in constant repetition of my wishes. Have your officers lower their weapons that I might descend and discuss the issues that you have raised with the Duchy concerning prisoners.”

“L: As you say. Men, lower your weapons.”

There was silence, and then Leah felt the man take a single step out of the mine entrance. He said, “Your Grace, now then, let us discuss this with more cordiality.”

None of the weapons had been lowered, so Leah called out, “Your men seem to have little regard for your word, Mr Wallace for none have obeyed your directions. I trust this lack of discipline is not a sample of what I can expect within the mine itself. If it is then I do fear that regardless of the goodwill I hold toward all my employees, that there will be a change in leadership.”

The man stepped back and said, “L: It seems then that we are at an impasse. Your only recourse is to return to the manor and give appropriate warning of your intention to visit. I assure you that with even a few hours warning, I will have the time to review your bonafides and ensure the mine is prepared for your scrutiny. To succumb to a show of force without such due diligence would reflect poorly on me as the mine manager and that of our security forces.”

Leah asked Three to lower her voice then said, “Sparrow, Captain, if you are ready then I suggest it is time to take possession of the mine. I will deal with the soldiers in the far building if you would be so good as to apply your attention to those within the mine itself. Kyle, I believe there are those inside the mine who are in the same situation that you were once in. As you can, I want you to make sure they cannot be redirected elsewhere.”

“C☇: If you wait for thirty-seconds, the Wasp can give covering fire.”

“An excellent suggestion, Captain.”

Leah could sense the Wasp returning, Three said, “3: The sound of the Wasp has drowned out a reply from Mister Wallace.”

Leah nodded, then as the Wasp approached the stockade, she palmed two pistols, stood and fired eight shots from each toward the far side of the stockade. Still standing, she fired twice into the entrance just as the Wasp opened fire. Captain Carter must have had some way to communicate with the Wasp as those seated on the nearest side fired into the building beneath her even as the guns in the tail fired into the mine entrance. As Sparrow, Kyle and the Captain ran along the roof toward the mine entrance Leah changed magazines in both weapons before dropping into the stockade from the roof after the Wasp had passed by.

By the time Sparrow and those with her had reached the end of their building, the Wasp had stopped firing and had settled down into the centre of the stockade. As the marines unloaded, they moved ahead of Leah, who was walking calmly toward the entrance. The images on her body showed that all those in the buildings were dead or would be soon, and all those in the entrance except Lucien Wallace were also dead. Lucien was only alive because Leah’s two bullets had shot out his knees, bringing him to the ground even as the Wasp’s bullets killed those behind him.

By the time Leah arrived in the mine entrance, Kyle had disappeared, and Captain Carter was organising his marines. Leah looked down at Lucien and said, “So, Mr Wallace, after further consideration, I wonder what is it that you so desired to keep from my attention. I am convinced it is not the additional prisoners you have purchased from the late Lord Emmerson. If that was so, I suggest you would not have been so forward in informing Mr Wildes of your distress at their non-arrival. Perhaps, while a surgeon is sent for, you might find comfort from your wounds in making a confession? I hear it is considered good for the soul.”

While the words came without inflection to her fingertip, Leah could sense the pain on his face as he replied. “W: I will not. I fear you will discover the situation soon enough and no confession would lessen the severity of my fate, nor will it lighten the consequences upon you or upon Aeropile.”

Before Leah could respond, Captain Carter interrupted, “C☇: Your Grace, half those killed here are Scardosian.”

Leah focussed on the imprint of the dead around her then said, “Captain, please help me focus my attention on the pertinent details that have led to this conclusion. I’m sure it is evident, but my mind is struggling to identify the appropriate clues.”

“C☇: If you concentrate on their faces, you will see that some have tattoos. All those from Scardosia have such markings. These tattoos mark their social status and accomplishments.”

Now that it had been pointed out, Leah’s mind seemed to highlight the tattoos even though nothing had changed in the sensations she was receiving. “Thank you, Captain, now that I am made aware it seems my subconscious mind has filtered through the sensations and highlighted those you speak of. So, Mr Wallace, it seems you have been involved in treason. As you have pointed out, there is only one penalty for such a crime. It may not be avoided, else the charge be transferred to those who seek to mitigate the severity of such a crime. Out of interest, was your betrayal based on some affiliation with their philosophy and government or was it for more mercenary reasons?”

“W: I’ve no more love for the commissars than for our nobility. With what they’ve paid me my family won’t starve, and my children will have an opportunity to do more than just work in a mine.”

“It is indeed a strange turn of affairs then that I might be the agent of your downfall. Like you, I believe each individual ought to have opportunity to achieve their potential, regardless of the station of their birth. I even understand that at times there is a need to change a system that such equity might be afforded to all in society. Still, if I might be bold, I have found Aeropile to reward those who work hard. They may not achieve the wealth or receive the acclaim that others do because of their birth or title, and yet it is possible to change your situation should you so wish.

“Equity, and its companion, equality, are often misunderstood when applied to society or to its individuals, or so it seems to me. Many, I would suggest, desire that they are to be achieved at the expense of or because of the actions of others. I see them better utilised as they express the attitude and opportunity given to those who seek after such things. They are to be worked for, not merely parcelled out as a gift. They are to be the foundation of our interactions and not simply a consequence of them.”

“W: I care not what you think. Regardless of what happens to me, I think you’re too late to change what’s happening.”

“Perhaps. Even so, I shall continue toward that end. Now, as I have the power of high justice within my Duchy for crimes done within it and having heard your confession of treason against both the Duchy and Aeropile, I do find you, Mr Lucien Wallace, guilty of said treason. With all my heart, I desire that no more of my people are involved in your treason for there is only one penalty for such a crime—death.”

Without giving any time for a reaction of any sort, Leah shot him through the heart. She hung her head momentarily, then said, “Let’s move deeper into the mine. I want to discover if there are other Scardosians, and I need to review the prisoners.”

Sparrow and Captain Carter led the way with the marines formed up to either side of Leah. Two hundred paces along the tunnel it opened up into a large artificially formed cavern. The tracks led through the centre of the cavern, but on either side, there were layers of cells carved into the rock. Each was filled with prisoners. Kyle was standing in front of a dozen rows of guards standing in formation and at attention. As Leah approached, he said, “K: Your Grace, when the Wasp was sighted, the word was given to prepare the mine in case of attack. The prisoners were brought from the mine face and tunnels. All have been accounted for. When I appeared with word of your arrival, several dozen guards and a score of others fled deeper into the tunnels. Those guards who remain appear loyal to the Duchy and have made a declaration of such to me.”

Even though Leah couldn’t see them, as such, she let her gaze move over the rows of guards before asking, “Which of those who remain is most senior?”

54

December 29, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

A guard in the front row stepped forward and said, “I am, your Grace. My name is Aaron Darke, and I am one of the shift leaders.”

“Mr Darke, I am encouraged that you and these other guards have shown loyalty to the mines and to Mount Noir. Mr Wallace and those with him have been found guilty of treason and executed. That you remain, added to your seniority, places you temporarily in the position of mine manager. Over the next few days, that position may change as I take stock of that which her Majesty has placed into my care.

“However, before I can make such a determination, I do find myself somewhat constrained by two competing quests. I desire to deal with those who have fled deeper into the mine, and I need to determine the state of the prisoners under my care. For the first, I would ask if you have any idea in what direction the scoundrels did flee?”

“A: I suspect, my Lady, that they have fled along the newest of our tunnels. It runs straight, and I suspect it has an opening on the other side of the mountain. None of those who remain has had permission to enter that tunnel despite the prisoners working on it for several years.”

Turning, so she faced Captain Carter, she said, “Captain, perhaps you and your marines might have two of the guards show you the new tunnel. Please find out where it goes and then recover those who have fled if you have the opportunity. While I would like at least one alive that they might be questioned, it is not essential.”

“C☇: If it pleases your Grace, I will so direct my team. I believe I will remain here, for despite the assurances of these guards I feel leaving you with only two bodyguards would show some negligence on my part.”

Leah gave a slight nod of her head, then said, “As you will, Captain Carter.”

As Captain Carter issued orders to his team, Leah turned back to Aaron and said, “Mr Darke, how many prisoners are in the mine?”

“A: There are four-thousand-two-hundred-and-seventeen, your Grace. Some three-thousand-five-hundred work as miners, and of the rest, perhaps one-half work the rail system to bring the coal and iron where it can be processed. The rest are mainly children and work at breaking the coal into smaller pieces before leaving the mine.”

“Children, Mr Darke? What do you mean by children?”

“A: Most are waifs and orphans who infect the streets of Aeropile, stealing from its citizens. The first time they are caught, they receive five hits of the cane, the second earns them a sentence to be placed in a workhouse within the capital for a year. A third offence is seen as confirmation of their base nature, and they are sent to one of the mines.”

“How many children have you at the moment?”

Aaron looked to one of the other guards who said, “We have one-hundred-and thirty-six children at the moment, your Grace.”

Leah went very still for a moment as she let her attention focus on the images of those she could feel in the cages. None of the prisoners appeared to have been starved, although all of them wore clothes that were tattered and most appeared dirty. Once she’d satisfied herself that the children weren’t overtly abused, she sighed. She realised that while she didn’t like the idea of children being forced to work in a mine, the punishments were somewhat measured. Without more research on what happened on the streets, or in the workhouse, she needed to be careful not to overreact.

“What to do with the children is a decision for tomorrow. Mr Darke, of the prisoners, how many are from the aether worlds?”

“A: Over half of the adults and perhaps one-quarter of the children.”

Leah actually stepped back in shock at the reference to children. Before she could say anything, she had a message from Gèng. “4: Leah, don’t react just yet. Edison gave me some access to the scenario when I mentioned you’d found what we thought was another example of slavery. The records show two thousand five hundred players in the scenario, not counting those on your team. They entered the mine scenario in twenty-five lots of one hundred, spread over the last five years. All are tagged as adults, the youngest is still sixteen and the oldest seventy-eight. They entered Pneumatica through Jixie. It’s on one of the other continents and is the main entrance for players from China. Regular airships go between the continents. Tens of thousands of players have been making the journey here since the portal to Grah opened.”

Communicating only with her AIs, Leah said, “See if Tesfaye can access any of the records?”

While she waited, Leah said, “Mr Darke, have the players from the aether worlds form up in front of me.”

It took about twenty minutes, but even after seeing only a few of the players, Leah stepped back out of sight. She had the other players on her team join her where none of the people lining up could see them. Leah was almost certain she knew what was happening and realised that opening this can of worms was most likely going to be harder to manage than any of the other times people had been released from the slavery malware.

Even as she stepped back, she sent a message. “Three, add an extra layer of security to this feed and suggest to Sparrow and the others that they do the same. Gèng, contact Yuè Fēi and Chéng Shí. Tell them I have a high priority request to meet with you in the Tower to observe something highly confidential in real-time. I need their advice. If you can’t get Yuè Fēi, then send the message via Yìng Yuè. If Edison hasn’t realised what is happening, then tell him that all the aether-worlders so far are from ethnic groups currently being ‘re-educated’ in certain provinces within China. I’d suggest he step back and see what happens before doing anything; otherwise, his PR on this could be a nightmare.

“I imagine that the identity records he has on these people are almost certainly false. If he wants to do something, see how it was possible to get children through the registration phase without anyone seeing they weren’t yet sixteen. Six, using facial recognition see if you can double-check both ethnicity and family relationships. I suspect whole families have been sent to places like this. Gèng, see if Edison has any idea what the plausible profit from free labour like this would have made the mine. It’ll give some idea on what was paid for these people. See if he can find out who Cassius or the Mine Manager was paying.”

Leah kept up a constant flow of ideas for the first ten minutes, then Three interrupted. “3: Chéng Shí has replied and will be here in the next minute. Yìng Yuè has passed a message to Yuè Fēi and asked if she can assist.”

“Tell her the issue will be highly sensitive and possibly damaging to the People’s Republic of China. If she will agree to keep it confidential, then she is welcome. Gèng, please meet Chéng Shí and fill her in. Do the same with the others if they arrive. I need a plan. If this is state-sponsored, then how do we ensure they aren’t simply sold somewhere else? If either of them knows and trusts someone high enough up who can do something that will help these people, then I’ll need access soon. For all I know, being a miner in a cave is better than any other options they have. If you need to, then see if you can give Akia a nudge. I think the fallout from her being discovered could be less than doing this the wrong way.”

The last few prisoners had just finished lining up before Leah heard anything. She took a deep breath and was about to give Aaron an order to have them counted when Gèng sent a message. “4: Leah, Chéng Shí is ready to share your feed to a limited and diverse group of China’s top reporters. She’s using a protocol that’s only been used a few times, but it will give her, and the story, both leverage and insurance. Added to the group receiving the feed will be a family friend of Yìng Yuè. The friend is high up in the Chinese Communist Party, but she trusts him. Chéng Shí agrees he is known to be a person of his word.

“Yìng Yuè gave him a summary of what we found, and he said that while they do use virtual worlds to help re-educate dissidents, something like this would not only never be officially sanctioned, but it wouldn’t be permitted under any circumstances. I woke Akia, and she gave me a list of several AI. They specialise in working either in China or in the area of child exploitation. Chéng Shí approached them, and they have agreed to work with Yìng Yuè’s friend. The consensus is that this is the work of a provincial governor.”

“Good, what do they need me to do?”

“4: Speak in Mandarin, so there is absolutely no confusion in the feed. As you’ve done before, you need to tell them they are free, and they can expect to be helped. The help won’t happen immediately, so they need to stay in formation until you release them individually. From information Edison has provided, Akia’s AI contacts think they can identify each person. Still, each person’s close-up will help make sure there are no mistakes. Can any of the other players with you help?”

“I think they would, but I’d rather keep them out of this.”

“4: Let them decide.”

“I trust Sparrow and Kyle, but don’t know enough about this Captain Carter.”

“4: Edison says he’ll vouch for him.”

“OK, can you connect with them and give them a precis of the situation while I get things moving. Have them talk with V-Sec if they need assurances.”

Leah waited until she felt each of the players with her tense up, then stepped out beside Aaron. Speaking in Mandarin, she said, “Prisoners, my name is Charlotte, I am the new Duchess of Mount Noir, and this mine belongs to me. This means that you have become my responsibility, and I am the one you are to obey. If you acknowledge this, then please raise your right arm.”

All the people in front of her immediately raised their arms, so she continued. “In a moment, one of my personal guards or I will come close and look into your face. Until this happens, you are not to move or log out. We will ask for your name and your identification number. Once we have done that, my command is that you are free and no longer prisoners in this mine. Officials are on their way to where you have been imprisoned, they will help clear your PAI of the code that forces you to comply against your will. At least here in the multiverse, you will be free.”

When she finished, she stepped up to the first person. Already she could sense the tears flowing down the woman’s cheeks. After the woman had given Leah the information, she dropped to her knees as so many had in the past, and Leah went down with her and held her for a moment before standing and moving to the next person. Kyle was the first to join her, and he stepped towards one of the men. Even though he didn’t know Mandarin, the programming translated the question, and he found himself having to hold up the man who seemed to be in his seventies.

Sparrow and Carter joined Leah soon after, and even with the four of them, it took almost two hours to clear half the prisoners. She sighed as she moved to the next person but received a message from Three. “3: Leah, you can make a general message freeing the rest. Officials have arrived at the site where the so-called ‘dissidents’ are being held. It took a while as there was some fighting between the different government forces, but the site is now under the control of the national army. V-Sec is working to help people log out and clean their chips. Altogether there are fifty-thousand pods at this one site. The word from Chéng Shí is that over half aren’t from the dissident groups we expected, and are most likely poor from the region who were offered a false dream.”

“Have they got enough people to help?”

“3: Not in real life, but most have been encouraged to log in to a world designed by V-Sec. It’s been designed to provide therapy. Apparently, they find it traumatic initially, but the results long-term are very positive. The world isn’t used in Australia because we have a much smaller population.”

Leah nodded, and after having Three warn the others, she stepped back and said, “Those who still remain. The authorities have arrived at where you are being kept and are waiting to help you and clean your chip. You are free to logout immediately.”

Over the next few minutes, all except thirty or so disappeared. Leah understood, and for each of these, she went and asked the questions personally.

55

December 29, 2073

PNEUMATICA - AEROPILE

When the last prisoner had gone, she turned to the others and said, “Thank you for helping. They freed fifty-thousand and have identified another four similarly-sized operations. Carter, have you heard anything from your team? I need to log out soon and hadn’t planned on being back here till tomorrow morning, but could change things around and be back in under an hour.”

Carter stepped closer and looked down at Leah. He looked a little shocked. He said, “C☇: You, we, just helped rescue what sounds like a quarter of a million people from virtual slavery, and you’re worried about the quest?”

Leah lifted her head so her eyes were aimed towards his. She smiled and said, “Captain Carter, while I most heartily agree with your umbrage at my seemingly callous attitude, I am constrained by the sure knowledge that it is only as we tend to the smallest of our required tasks that we find the fortitude to continue working away at the larger ones. For example, I suggest that it is the care with which we tend to our appearance and with which we choose our vocabulary which in the end sets us on the path to act with honour even in these most trying of times.

“Further, I would suggest that it is through this quest that I have had the opportunity to meet my responsibility to those placed in my care as the Duchess of Mount Noir. Perhaps, should we continue with diligence to meet each of our responsibilities, regardless of how small, we might also find the contentment that comes from helping others. My experience is that helping even one brings as much satisfaction as helping this fifty-thousand.”

Slowly the captain bowed his head, he said, “C☇: My Lady, thank you for your timely instruction. My team have reached the end of the tunnel. It leads through the mountain and exits above the Scardosian encampment. They have settled in and will take turns watching that no more might seek passage onto your lands. With your permission, I will arrange for several hundred marines to join them?”

“Let it be as you say, Captain. Now, after I ensure that Mr Darke is capable of managing the mine for a few days, I would appreciate a lift back to my manor. On the way, perhaps we might discuss the disposition of my fleet.”

By the time Leah was back at the main manor Captain Carter had outlined several other players he thought would be better suited to lead the fleet. He’d agreed to approach them and then talk with Leah the next morning. When Leah was alone in her new suite, she logged out.

STORK TOWER

She arrived back in the Tower to find herself in her large bedroom. Gèng was there and said, “4: I know it’s been three real-hours already, but Chéng Shí, Yìng Yuè, Yuè Fēi and Akia are waiting to talk with you. I also arranged for Sharon to join them just before Chéng Shí started showing your feed to V-Sec. All of them are upset about what’s been happening, and I think it will help if you give them some perspective. None of them knows who Akia is, but the Security AI from V-Sec obviously has some idea of where I got their contact information. They are demanding they be allowed to visit, but I’ve been able to put them off so far. If you hadn’t just been instrumental in helping them, or if the reporters didn’t have the feed, I hate to think what they’d have done.”

“Thanks Gèng. Same goes for you, Three, and you, Six. Three, please let Gradient know I’ll be a little late. Gèng, what am I wearing?”

“4: You have dark blue jeans and a white cotton blouse. Your shoes are white canvas flats, and you’re wearing the opaque John Lennon glasses.”

Leah took a deep breath and moved quickly but confidently down the stairs and into the main lounge area. When she appeared, she turned first to Akia and said, “Akia, thank you so much for your help. I’m sorry for dragging you into this when I know you wanted to keep a low profile.”

Akia reached out and hugged Leah before saying, “A☼: No, thank you. Believe me when I say that this has renewed my sense of purpose. It was for this very type of thing that I was created. I was dismayed to hear what had happened to you, but I wanted to thank you for dealing with those who killed Charlotte. She would be very proud of what was just done in her name.”

“I just hope that one day we can tell her family of what she’s been a part of.”

“A☼: When I can, I’ll let her husband know.”

“That would be appreciated. I know that this will have stirred things up for you, but know that you can stay here as long as you want or need to.”

Akia just nodded, so Leah turned to the others who’d been standing and watching the interaction. She said, “I want to thank you all for being so quick to help me today. I’m pretty sure that without that help, those people would still be in the same boat and I’d be in even more trouble. I know you all have questions, but I’m not going to answer most of them. I don’t want you to think I’m keeping secrets from you because I don’t trust you, but because I believe the knowledge is extremely dangerous to those who have it.”

“S≋: That has to be the understatement of the decade. I’m still shaking when I think of the way I talked to V-Sec and the Director, and I’m a seasoned reporter who started out in investigative journalism.”

“Who is the Director?”

“S≋: Yìng Yuè’s friend. I actually think that, even with all the insurance I arranged by having the other reporters get a copy of the feed, that he could make all this disappear if he wanted to.”

“3: Y≋ is Yìng Yuè, Y☼ is Yuè Fēi.”

“Y≋: Don’t worry Chéng Shí, he is a good man.”

“Y☼: No, Chéng Shí has a point, and it is wise to be careful. OK, Leah, I’ll keep my questions to myself and the news of this won’t come from me. Still, it will get out. No matter what Chéng Shí says, I’m pretty sure her colleagues are already trying to find something similar that they can report on. Keeping a quarter of a million people quiet will be impossible no matter how much the state keeps watch on the multiverse. Their story will get out.”

“Even if it does, my experience is that most people will ignore it or dismiss it. But I’m not sure it will get out. I’m sorry for being cynical, but from what’s happened to me I’m fairly certain they’ll be able to deal with the rumours and small stories as long as the impact of what’s happening is kept from impacting the mainstream of your society. As long as it is only felt by those already disenfranchised like the dissidents and the poor, it’ll stay hidden. The thing they will work to achieve is to keep the average citizen from becoming interested in what’s happening. Until that happens, I believe you’ll be fine.”

Once Chéng Shí, Yìng Yuè, Yuè Fēi and Akia had left, Sharon said, “S☇: Leah, just so I’m not blindsided by a question, who is Akia?”

Leah said nothing for a minute, but Sharon just waited patiently as the silence continued. Finally, Leah’s hand began typing. “Akia is a friend of mine. She worked for V-Sec as a security AI. She was archived when she helped identify people who’d been enslaved and looked for proactive ways to help others in the same situation. One of her human agents was a woman called Charlotte. Charlotte was killed by the Kodomans while she was on her way to where I live to offer me some protection. I hacked into the V-Sec vault and released her. She’s the one who put me in touch with the people who helped find and release Catherine.”

Sharon shook her head and blinked a few times before replying. “S☇: OK, thank you. I’ll say nothing about her in any way or in any forum. I realise you have even more going on than I thought or even imagined, and I understand a little more about why you think you could be shut out of the multiverse. The number of people asking for comments about what’s happening with the rioting and what your opinion is about them is growing. I know it doesn’t really matter to you, but I’m not sure how much longer you can keep silent without there being both long and short term consequences to your image.”

“Strangely, it does bother me. It’s not that I really care what people think, but it changes how effective some of my plans will be. I need people to keep a high level of interest for another three-and-a-half real-days, is that likely?”

“S☇: It depends on what other things happen and which demographic we are talking about. I think for many people they’ll start looking for answers elsewhere unless you do or say something soon. Leah, despite your popularity, you need to up your public presence. You need to make some sort of comment about what is happening. People are fickle, and they’ll come to the oddest conclusions when left to their own devices. In your case, it is worse because people on both sides of the conflict in Australia are making use of your silence to promote their agenda on what’s happening.

“The government is characterising the conflict as gang-related without any real purpose. They’re saying that despite their best efforts to provide each person in the negative-tax communities with all they need, the gangs have indoctrinated generations of people to believe that violence is the only way to get what you want. Your silence is explained as a recognition that while you continue to struggle to step beyond the artificial constraints forced on you by the gangs, you can’t bring yourself to identify with the violent gang-mentality that you’ve tried so hard to escape from and which has cost you so much.

“Those who are protesting and rioting aren’t speaking with one voice. Many are probably in some way doing exactly what the government is suggesting. They simply want to let off some steam at what they see is their horrible and oppressed lot in life. They don’t really understand the deeper issues but know they have had no success at stepping away from where they were born. Others are vocally protesting the government’s failure to deal with what they see as an attack on their hero—you. Most of those view the ‘failure’ as intentional. It is an expression of how the government purposefully acts to maintain the social divide between the ‘haves’ and the ‘have nots’. Some have let what happened to you reignite their own pain and set them firmly on the path for a change of power. They don’t want others to suffer the abuse, violence and slavery that’s been the fate of many in the negative-tax community.

“Each of those groups understands your silence a little differently. It all boils down to the understanding that you support what they are doing, but are keeping the way open to fight in the multiverse while they do battle in the real-world. The government’s problem is that many of those in the last group are people you’ve personally rescued. They are using specific examples and adding data that can be verified. These people have a virtual presence, and there is a growing number of those from the middle and lower-middle classes who are listening and identifying with what this group is saying. These are the ones you can’t afford to stop listening to you.

“The government is silencing them one by one, and your silence is affecting this group the most. I’m showing my bias because Catherine is in this group. I think that they’re probably the group that identifies with you the most. They are being arrested, and this just exacerbates the feelings of those who are still free. Some of those who were rescued are among those killed by the police. Even without the added traction you’d give to them, I think that pretty soon the government will need to find a way to minimise or silence the message they’re sharing. It’s the only message that has enough bite to bring lasting change.

“While you’re popular across all segments of society, there is no doubt that your biggest fan base is in the large, poorer mega-segments. They identify with you at the moment. It’s an identification built on feelings and on your image more than on any objective logic. They are fickle, and they tend to run hot or cold with little middle ground. If you lose their respect then they’ll turn on you, you’ll be yesterday’s news, and they’ll ignore the messages they’ve been considering.”

“How does Meredith stay on top?”

“S☇: She’s popular because she wins and wins big. They don’t like her, and they don’t identify with her, but they love a winner. Unfortunately, winning big won’t be enough for you because their first and most important connection isn’t that you’re bigger, tougher and better than anyone else but that they identify with you as a person. Lose that connection, and no matter how big you win they’ll still watch what’s happening, but they’ll be cheering for the other person, and they’ll stop listening to your message. They’ll want you to lose because you will have let them down existentially.”

After considering all her options, Leah shared with Sharon her plans to take on Meredith in TRAX and the upcoming battle in Warrior. Still, she stopped short of mentioning what the big reveal was, except to say she thought it was significant enough to sway most of those who would be watching. Sharon suggested they let Erica do another interview, but Sharon would set tighter boundaries on what Erica could share. As soon as Sharon left, Leah logged out of the Pod.

56

December 29, 2073

REAL WORLD

While she had a second breakfast, Leah sent a message to Jimmy asking to talk with him and John the next time she was out of the Pod. As she headed back to her room, Three passed on Jimmy's message that he was at the Pod centre and would prefer to meet straight away if it was possible. Leah changed direction and headed for a small conference room on the lower floor.

Jimmy was waiting when she arrived, and a few minutes later, John arrived.

"J☼: Sorry I'm late, but I had just got into the Pod."

"J❄: It's my fault. I was on my way back to the Switch when Leah messaged. What's up, Leah?"

Leah outlined her conversation with Sharon then asked what they thought.

"J❄: I don't think any of those from the negative-tax areas are going to stop what they are doing or saying, so for them, your silence won't change much. Most of them understand that the government will shut you down if you voice anything that can be construed as supporting the protests. As for those in the virtual world who are starting to question the government's narrative, I think Sharon's not only right, she's probably understated the danger. They need something from within their own world which reinforces the protestors' message, or they'll lose interest. I agree that they identify with you on a personal level and struggle to understand your silence, because they have no real experience with what the government can or will do when it's pushed into a corner."

"J☼: Meredith's tirade set them off too early for what you have planned. The protests are only a few days old for people without chips, and most people are still reacting impulsively. It's been almost a week for most in the multiverse, and your planned answer is still two weeks away. Their attention won't stay focussed for that long. Sharon's right about needing to say something, but you also need to be prepared for an official pushback."

"How will they react?"

"J❄: From the way they sent the teams in, my first thought would have been that they'll clamp down hard and arrest you, but that will just compound the problem for them—it gives credence to whatever it is you say."

"J☼: Jimmy's right about their reaction, but I doubt they'll think it all the way through. I don't think they'd be stupid enough to try and arrest you again after what happened last time. Still, all bets are off if they ever realise that you're just as dangerous in the real world as in the virtual one. Until they realise that, I think their first response will be to cut your multiverse access. You need to be very careful not to accuse the government in any way or they'll do that without blinking, and there isn't anything we can do to stop them."

"Maybe, maybe not. I do have one option, but I'd rather not use it, and I can't use it from here anyway. When are you, Isabel and Michio heading out?"

J☼: Isabel and I will leave sometime this morning. Michio will wait until mid-afternoon. Each of us has a longer route than you, but we should be there before you leave."

After talking for a few more minutes, Leah headed back to her room. After logging in, she made arrangements to meet with Erica before her next break. She then spent nine hours in cyber-time practising on the gravity skates before meeting with Danika.

TRAX - GRAVITY SKATE TUTORIAL

"N: Leah, I'm not too concerned about your ability in this race, but there are some changes to the way the race is run in the upper tiers. I've got access to a database which contains information on all those who drive at this level. It is updated daily, and most drivers have their vehicles tuned to take account of the other drivers in the race and the track being used.

"For races in Tier Seven through Tier Four, I will need to register you in a race thirty virtual minutes before the race, and you need to be ready at that time. I receive a copy of who the other drivers will be and notification on which track will be used. If I change something in the way the car handles, you need to know what those changes are. It means you need to set aside time before the race to learn what the differences are."

"Can you make the changes while I'm driving around a practice track? That will help me sense how the changes affect the way the car handles. It'll also give me a chance to drive a few times around the circuit."

"N: That's a good idea. OK, are you ready?"

"Yes."

Moments later, Leah was standing next to the Archangel. Once she was inside and on the practice track, Danika started making small changes to the car's profile based on eight of the racers she had information on. The changes were all minor, and Leah wasn't sure what effect they'd have in the way she raced, but did find she had to change the line she took through corners. There was a slight difference in the gearing and acceleration as Danika made dozens of small changes to suit the track and Leah's racing style. Danika explained each change as it was made and Leah knew she'd never have been able to do this on her own.

TRAX

This time when Leah entered TRAX, she arrived just outside the area where the vehicles were waiting. The race went much the same as the others, although she didn't manage to lap half of the other drivers. Once the prizes were given out, Leah logged out to the Tower, then stepped through into Jenny's world.

GATES UNCHAINED

Jenny was waiting and said, "J: Are you ready for a Tier Twelve Gate and Time?"

"I think so. My PR person says I need to up my visibility with everything that's happening in the riots. This shows I'm still after Meredith, so it works in my favour."

"J: Even though I know you have plans, I still think you're nuts to poke that particular bear. Now, the colouring of your motorbikes will be similar to what Danika did for your car. The clothing is pretty similar and was arranged by your friend Paige. The game AI will know this is your first race, and it should base the gates and arena on that information. If that's the case, then try and aim to smash the one-hundred-thousand ceiling. On the other hand, I know that TRAX has state-of-the-art predictive software, so don't be surprised if it's a lot more complicated than you'd usually expect of a Tier Twelve contest."

TRAX

When Leah entered TRAX, she made her way to the registration desk and registered for a Tier Twelve Time and Gate Attack. When she left registration, she was directed to a different area. The layout was similar, and she could feel her bike somewhere in the middle of the thousands of others. Other players stopped what they were doing when they recognised her. By the time she started her bike, Three warned her that her name was trending in the Gate and Time Attack forums.

Leah followed the arrows and found herself coming to a stop in a square marked' 39'. She was in the second to last square, and in the second to last row of a grid. After eleven more motorcycles had entered the grid, a braille pad appeared in front of her.

"Atherleah, you have fifteen minutes to peruse a map of the arena for this Tier Twelve gate and Time Attack. Your starting position will be marked on the map."

As soon as she'd finished reading, Leah found herself and bike alone in a large room. There was a timer on one wall counting down towards zero. Leah got off the bike and removed her helmet. As the timer reached zero, a three-dimensional holographic map appeared in front of her. A fifteen-minute countdown started on the wall. The arena was based in an urban setting with three main levels. The lowest was a system of sewage and subway tunnels, the middle was at street level, and the upper was created using highway overpasses, construction sites and various buildings. It was more difficult than any of the examples Leah had practised on with Jenny.

Putting that aside, Leah began working through her options. Her starting position was at a dead-end in one of the subway tunnels on the lower level. She'd mapped out an optimum path by the tenth minute and began working through alternate options depending on what the others did. As the timer hit zero, the map disappeared. Leah got on her bike as a thirty-second countdown began.

Halfway through the countdown, the room disappeared as Leah appeared at her starting position. As the timer hit zero, Leah accelerated along the short starting tunnel before turning left and hitting the first gate for two-hundred points. Leah had to change her path several times when players blocked her path or when gates hadn't reset for one reason or another. Even so, by the time the hour was up Leah had one-hundred-and-twenty-eight-thousand points and was the clear winner with the next player having thirty-one-thousand.

After receiving her prize, Leah reappeared in Jenny's world, Gates Unchained.

GATES UNCHAINED

Danika was sitting with Jenny. Jenny said, "J: That had to be the hardest Tier Twelve arena I've ever seen. It was more like a Tier Five or Tier Four. The rider that came second has raced dozens of times before and previously achieved a win in a Tier Seven race. I asked Danika, as your manager, to query TRAX on the complexity. They agreed it was difficult, but their predictive software had asked for something even more difficult. They were constrained by preset limits for a first attempt at an entry-level race though. Well done."

"N: Very well done. Do you have time for another race?"

"I do. I'm not sure what Juke has told you, but we'd planned another practice before doing a Tier Twelve battle."

"N: Seriously? Juke hasn't talked to me. If that's possible, then it will really get people's attention. The racing forums are exploding with what you did in the Gate and Time. You appearing with Gradient will push the thread through the roof and ignite the speculation that you're aiming for Meredith. Give me about half an hour virtual to get things set up with your uniforms and registration."

After agreeing, Leah had Three contact Juke while she did another fifteen minutes cyber working through the sequences Juke had designed. Her practice with Juke went much the same as the day before, with Juke being excited at the prospect of moving to the two-player battle.

TRAX

When they arrived in TRAX, Leah could sense that Gradient's suit had changed. Instead of Gradient's usual green wetsuit with black markings, she was wearing a dazzling white suit made from the interlocking feathered motif on the Archangel. The markings which changed as she moved used a mixture of the five colours on the car's racing stripe. Leah checked with Three and discovered that her suit used the light-absorbing black with the textured scaled-motif and had the same five colours for her markings.

"Juke, I had no idea of the colour scheme. Are you OK with the changes or do you want your usual green?"

Juke said, "G☇: This is cool. I discussed it with Danika, and we agreed this will be more effective against Meredith. She knows I'm pretty much untouchable, but even so it keeps her attention on you."

"Untouchable?"

"G☇: I'd rather not discuss it as it's not really relevant, but I have family and business connections which even Meredith won't be keen to get offside."

"That's good to know. I've been worried that she might take her anger out on you."

Once they were registered, they followed the prompts until they were standing on a grid similar to what Leah had in the Gate and Time Attack. Every other square was soon filled with a whole variety of fantasy vehicles. Most were heavily armoured with a driver at the front and the other player strapped in and ready to attack with a weapon of some sort.

The first time Leah had watched Gradient race, she'd felt that Juke had no chance against the heavy armour and the obvious firepower of the other players. She'd changed her mind very quickly as Juke's control of gravity meant that nothing came close to touching her and very little could withstand her attacks as she ripped armour from a vehicle before slamming the players into a wall or against each other.

When the grid was full, the next sequence was very similar to the Gate and Time Attack except she and Gradient only had five minutes to review the arena. They'd been given an alien forest scenario, where each plant and animal was ten to fifty times larger than on earth.

"G☇: Danika mentioned what the predictive software gave you in the GAT Attack. It looks like it has struck again. This scenario seems great for skates because it gives us all three dimensions to move in, but it's deceptive. Every leaf, branch and animal will react to the gravity field, and we'll need to be as precise as we can. The suit will provide some protection, but if you slam into even a thin branch at two-hundred miles-an-hour, you'll break something. In an arena as unforgiving as this, precision is everything. Most of the other players will find this very difficult as far as navigating the terrain and attacking effectively, but it will force us to skate closer than we've practised. We'll need to be totally in sync."

"I'll follow your lead and tone down the small changes."

"G☇: I'll try and do the same. I'm going to start by accelerating straight ahead but heading upwards at fifteen degrees. We then need to separate around the bole of the tree and drag it down behind us to close the trail. Be prepared for the reaction as it'll slow you down and pull you across my path. I'll go high, you go low. We'll cross over then flip to the right."

Leah pictured the first sequence of moves, then got into position next to Juke. When the countdown finished, there was another ten-second countdown. Then they were transferred to their starting position, both Leah and Juke with their limbs and torso positioned for the first move. They exploded forward, then moving their bodies slightly separated around the colossal tree directly in front of them. When they were ten metres past the tree, Leah copied Gradient's moves but used her arms to angle her body under Juke's feet. Leah's body felt the stress as the gravity tether they'd hooked onto the tree pulled back at them. Added to this was the rotation caused by the gravity tether which connected her to Juke and the forward tethers they'd attached to larger trees to help maintain their forward motion.

Gradient had judged it almost perfectly and the tree behind them snapped. Juke signalled to release the backwards-facing gravity field and used the forward tether to pull them forward. At the same time, Juke changed her forward field's strength and let the tether between her and Leah swing them around towards the right where Leah could feel another team heading toward them.

At the speed they were travelling, the other team's shooter missed the shot he'd lined up, only to feel his vehicle disintegrate around him and his driver as Juke sent her and Leah into a spiral along the length of his vehicle which tore it to pieces. Altogether it had taken them just over ten-seconds to change their route and eliminate one of the other players. Twenty minutes later, Juke and Leah were awarded first place.

After the race, they met with Danika and Jenny and planned out the next few races. Then Leah logged back to the Tower where Erica and Sharon were already waiting in the gazebo.

57

December 29, 2073

STORK TOWER

As Leah headed toward the gazebo, Gèng appeared beside her and said, “4: I’ve already talked with Erica and the plan is for you to follow the black and white theme. You’ll have a calf-length black dress and a black satin tang-style jacket with charcoal embroidery and white piping. You won’t be wearing glasses or jewellery.”

“Thank you. Have you decided how you’ll come with me to the new pod without leaving a trail?”

“4: My programming will fit in the new memory modules the nanites have constructed in your skull. I’ve also archived myself on several high-security servers. I reviewed the file I think you were referring to when you talked with John and Jimmy before and if you go that route, then I’ve pre-prepared a few possible options.”

Leah discussed possibilities as she walked. Simultaneously, she reviewed the information Sharon had sent through for her to prepare for the meeting. When she arrived at the gazebo, Leah stepped toward Erica and said, “Erica, thank you for coming. Have you and Sharon had a chance to discuss the rules for the meeting?”

“E☼: We have, but I’m not entirely comfortable with the limitations. To be honest, it seems like I’m being asked to do PR for you instead of being an independent source of objective news.”

“S☇: It’s not meant to limit your objectivity, but to help limit Atherleah’s exposure to unnecessary adverse reactions.”

“E☼: What does that mean except you want to tailor listeners reactions, so they present Atherleah in a positive light—that’s a PR job, not one for a reporter.”

Leah put a hand up as Sharon had moved as if to respond. Leah said, “I suppose that’s fair enough, but Sharon’s just doing her job and looking to protect me. We discussed it. We’re not so much interested in tailoring listener reactions as limiting opportunities for the government to shut me out of the multiverse. My responses will not be simple sound bites without meaning, and I’m certain many people will not like what I might say. The problem will be that, if I criticise the official response in any significant way, then I’m concerned they’ll shut me down.”

“E☼: Seriously? Why would they do that? Lots of people are upset by their heavy-handed response and have said so openly. None of them have been shut down. Even the Kodomans have suggested a more measured response.”

“S☇: How many negative-tax or low-income people will change their behaviour or views because Meredith says they are being treated too harshly? Now compare your answer with those same people’s response if Leah says she thinks the government is being heavy-handed. All we’re asking is for you not to ask Leah to make a statement on the government response. Even a ‘no comment’ could be misconstrued.”

Erica said nothing for a moment as she stared at Sharon, then turned to look at Atherleah. “E☼: Do you really think you have that much sway in the community?”

“It doesn’t really matter what I think. I, we, believe the government thinks I do and I want to walk the fine line which lets me share my opinions without being openly anti-government.”

“E☼: You could say nothing, just keep quiet. Give no interviews at all.”

“Then, my silence will have the effect of supporting the government’s line. They are saying that I’m trying to escape my background, that I’m too weak to come out and say I disagree with the people protesting because I’m afraid.”

“E☼: But surely you can speak out against the violence, that’ll help get you onside with the government.”

“Maybe, but that would only be a half-truth at best. Many people are rioting for the wrong reasons. They are either being destructive simply to show their anger at their lot in life or because they enjoy the rush it gives. Others respond in a focussed and measured way against real purposeful harm done to them by those in authority. I respect and affirm their right to be heard. People keep talking about taking the higher road and the need for peaceful protests, but they assume the government is invested in listening to what is being said. It isn’t.

“Sure, I am against the wanton destruction of property, and I hope no one is hurt in the protest but silencing protestors as a group simply adds weight to their oppression. People are trying to communicate with both the people in power and with the everyday citizen. They want people to know that there is a systemic problem in this country where the most marginalised and the powerless are being purposefully abused to enhance the lives of those with more money and power. They aren’t asking to change some law. They are sharing how the law that we already have is being purposefully broken by the very people we entrust to police that law.

“If I thought people would listen to a reasoned argument, then I’d try and make that point and attempt to stop the mindless destruction and violence. The problem is that people watch and listen in small bites. They think similar behaviours come from identical motivations. They find it hard to differentiate what someone does from why they do the behaviour.”

“E☼: You are talking about the wild rumours of slavery, abuse and kill squads.”

“Off the record?”

“E☼: Yes, although I’ll probably use ideas to help frame the story from what you say later.”

“No names or specifics?”

“E☼: OK, anything I mention will come from my own research and from other sources.”

“S☇: Atherleah rescued my sister who’d been kept as a slave in the multiverse for seven years. She told both V-Sec and the police who questioned her the people who had kept her a prisoner. Those people are still free, and my sister was told that she would be arrested if she ever mentioned them or what had happened publicly. My sister’s story is one of the thousands that I know of. Each one who says something publicly is first derided as a conspiracy nut, then arrested. You’re one of my favourite reporters, but even you have disregarded their voices because it doesn’t fit your narrative.”

“Erica, it’s a matter of public record that the health care system puts aside millions every year to help people in negative-tax communities who suffer from diseases like Alzheimer’s or Parkinson’s. Those same records also show that this money is spent on paying consultants in the system and that none of it has been spent on helping patients. Protestors have tried to speak about such things, but not one reporter has checked the facts and reported it. I suspect they’ve done enough to know it’s true, but aren’t prepared to speak out as if they agree with the protestors.”

“E☼: Kill squads?”

“My mother is looking after a baby whose mother and older brother were shot and killed by three groups of mercenaries who attacked the community where I grew up. Six others were killed in the attacks.”

“E☼: You could prove this?”

“Yes. The mercenaries that survived were captured, and there is clear evidence they were employed by the Federal Government. They’ve provided more evidence of similar activities around the world going back years.”

“E☼: You think the authorities will make them disappear?”

“They’ve already disappeared. They weren’t given to the authorities—they killed our children.”

“E☼: That’s murder.”

“I agree, that’s why they disappeared.”

“E☼: I meant dealing with them yourselves instead of going through the legal system was murder.”

“I know what you meant, and while I wish there was another way I promise you that the violence and anger you’ve seen in Brisbane would have been much worse if those mercenaries had been handed in. The people who defended themselves would have been arrested and either sent to jail or disappeared. Just look at what happened to me. It’s a matter of public record that the authorities almost charged me with the murder of the two people who abducted me. If they’d been able to prove I killed them, then I would be locked away.”

“E☼: Do you know who had you kidnapped?”

“I do. I also have proof. It’s proof that would convince everyone except the courts. The judge would have it thrown out.”

“E☼: If what you say is true, then if you show support for the protestors you’ll be shut down anyway. Regardless of what message you want to support, there is no way the protestors can bring change.”

“I agree. For change to happen there needs to be significant support from the local and international virtual communities. For that to happen, the evidence has to be presented publicly and in a form that can’t be ignored, denied or shut down. If that is going to happen, people need to be primed to listen with an open mind. Closed minds will just shut out the truth. If I’m shut down, then the catalyst for the action has to keep people focussed until they can be shown the truth.”

Erica sat for almost a minute before she said, “E☼: OK! I’ll limit my questions to the issues Sharon outlined. At the same time, I’ll do more research on the issues we’ve talked about. If I find your assertions are false, you need to know that my segments will not support you or your aims. If what you’ve said checks out, I’ll try and frame the segments to be neutral towards the Australian government and V-Sec. I can’t guarantee how they’ll be used by the networks that purchase them.”

“Sharon?”

“S☇: I don’t think we have any other choice if we need this done soon. Focus is already moving away from the protests to other events. This will help bring it back into the mainstream.”

“Then let’s do this and then I have to get back to Dunyanin.”

The interview lasted almost a virtual hour then Leah took a break before heading to the Dunyanin portal.

Diary - 29 December, 2073 - AM

A quarter of a million people. It’s strange, but it’s easier to be excited over a few thousand. I think it’s because I can visualise a few thousand; I’ve actually seen a few thousand, and I can relate to it. Intellectually I can understand a million, but viscerally, I can’t, not really. In one session of play, we helped more people than all the other times put together, but I’m struggling to be as elated as I should be. I wonder if it’s because I’m not convinced that they’ll be better off in the long term or if I just can’t understand the pain of so many people. I mean, if I think of the individuals I held or talked to today, then I’m emotionally pushed to the limit, but when they’re all mashed together in a number, a number like two hundred and fifty thousand, then I don’t feel the same because I lose the connection with that one person I’d talked to.

I wonder if that’s what went wrong with the country. We stopped seeing people, seeing neighbours, seeing family as related to us in some way. We let someone else take responsibility for them, and they became a statistic. Parents let the schools teach their children why not to bully. Families let mass media teach morality, educate children about sexuality, and explain love, hate, fear and how to deal with them. We stopped dealing with individuals and working with them where they were, and we just treated them like another one, like every other one. They became like one of the masses. People were sorted into generations, personality types, socio-economic groups; they were classified as normal, athletic, special, or some other statistic or quantifier to deny them their individuality.

No wonder people don’t feel anything for the people living under negative tax. They can’t relate; they can’t see themselves in the other person. So when they die, it means nothing. Someone’s death doesn’t touch them because they can’t see it, feel it, relate to it. It’s pushed out of their experience. It’s locked away in a number. ‘Seventeen thousand died today in the latest riots’. Such a statement means nothing; it doesn’t make a person put down their coffee or pause and reflect on life. Unless, of course, they know one of the seventeen thousand, then that one person, that personal connection gives the number some meaning.

How do I stop myself from doing the same thing?

58

December 29, 2073

STORK TOWER

As Leah headed to the portal to Dunyanin, she said, “Three, has Peter replied about the items I asked him for?”

“3: Yes. He was able to get everything and has it ready to send to you. The Dunyanin administration also responded to your additional queries.”

Leah checked the answers, then had Three retrieve several items from the collection of loot and put them in her backpack.

DUNYANIN

Yürek was waiting just outside Leah’s tent as usual. After greeting Leah, Yürek gave a rundown of what had happened during the night, then said, “Y☼: I asked the leadership team from yesterday to be here for when you arrived. Have you made up your mind on who you want to lead the army?”

“I have. I also discussed it with the clan leaders, and we’re unanimous in thinking Brin is best suited as the overall lead. I’m not keen on telling her who should or shouldn’t be in her command group but will suggest Fetheden and Jack. If she accepts the position, then I’d like her to have a hand of Günahkâr guards.”

“Y☼: From the way she dealt with the battle yesterday, I believe she will welcome the opportunity to lead the army. I have a hand already chosen and will assign them to her. Perhaps you might also suggest that Nalbant be a part of the command group. He has a good understanding of magic and will know how best to utilise the Kraliçenin Çekiçleri. If I understand the dwarven tongue, he has embraced the clan name. He drives them to exhaustion and beyond, that they might be forged not only into your Çekiçleri but earn a name as your Savaş Çekiçleri, your War Hammers.”

“Good. One day I will return to the Demir Dovuyor Mountains and bring them into the Empire. I want the clan who stands behind me to be worthy.”

The discussion had happened almost instantaneously. To everyone watching, Leah exited her tent, paused for a moment to ensure Yürek had seen her, then stepped away toward the group that had led the army the day before. Leah sat with them for twenty minutes as they dissected the battle and ways to improve. When the discussion wound down, Leah said, “Thank you again for keeping the enemy away from here yesterday. The artefact is finished but still needs to be charged and have the controlling rings linked to it. Charging the arch could take several hours. Once that is done, I aim to take my quest team, guards, and small support group and keep moving. I hope at least some of the clan will stay together to both harass the enemy and be ready when the smaller group is targeted again.

“The War of the Gods is still getting underway, and I suspect whoever stays will get more than enough opportunity to increase their skills and their levels. I know you are all aware that I’ve been thinking about who is the most suitable person to lead the army, and I’ve talked through the options with each of you and with the clan leaders. Brin, even before yesterday, you were everyone’s first choice, and that included both Jack and Kull. I was simply going to appoint you as the Commander of the Army, but I received some messages when the portal was finished yesterday and it’s become a little more complicated. My racial mix is part divine. Without that, we’d never have been able to construct the portal, so the portal has been classified as a Sacred Object. To control the object, you’ll need to be recognised as either my Paladin or as a higher level priest.”

Brin’s head jerked backwards, but before she could speak, Leah continued. “Before you respond, let me say I’m not interested in having any priests and the whole idea of expecting or wanting to be worshipped has zero appeal. Fortunately, ‘my followers’ can be equated with those in the clan or who are part of the Empire. I reread some of the handbook and sent a query to the administrators. They equate being a part of the clan’s executive with being a High Priest or Paladin.

“I sent a message to the other members of the clan’s leadership, and they all agree we should offer you a position on the executive. It comes with some perks, but it also means some responsibility in other clan matters. The responsibilities hopefully won’t be too arduous. They will be more a matter of keeping in the loop with some other things we are involved in. In Dunyanin, it will mean you are known both as Commander of the Army and as my Paladin. Under those conditions, are you still willing to be the leader of this army?”

Brin was silent for fifteen or so seconds, then nodded and said, “B☼: More than willing. I’m looking forward to the challenge.”

“Great. After we charge the portal, I’ll announce to everyone that you’re going to lead them.”

Leah gave directions to gather the clans’ mages and then discussed with Brin her ideas on where Brin might take the army first. Once the mages arrived, Leah focussed on the portal which was in front of them.

Un-named Sacred Artefact

This sacred artefact was created by the Legendary Smith Atherleah, Empress of Vatan and First Mage of Vatan. The artefact is a portal that, when open, can be used to travel to any part of Dunyanin.

Minimum Level: None

Mana Level: (0/200,000,000)MP

Ki Level: (0/20,000,000)KP

Restriction: The artefact will only open a portal to places already visited by those to whom it is bound.

Bound to five control rings

The object can be bound to up to five players or NPCs. Please read the handbook for a list of those who can be bound to the artefact.

Atherleah and her followers are responsible for charging the divine artefact. The divine artefact can be set up to take a percentage of Mana and Ki from any subset of Atherleah’s followers. Please read the handbook for a complete list of charging options.

Do you wish to name the artefact at this time? [Y] [N]

Do you want to share Mana and Ki with the divine artefact? [Y] [N]

Wisp had claimed the right to name the artefact, so Leah pressed ‘Y’ to name it and with a grimace typed in the chosen name —Atherleah’s Arch.

Atherleah checked her levels. Emptying her store of mana, including the three shrouds, would not even fill a tenth of what was necessary to fully charge the arch. She turned to the mages and quickly typed out instructions, then transferred her entire store of mana and ki to the Arch. Each of the mages then stepped forward one after the other and did the same. While they did that, Leah took potions to restore her reserves. The arch was still less than half full when the last of the clan’s mages had added their reserves. Leah stepped forward again and asked Kraliçenin Çekiçleri to do as they had the day before and gather their spells for her to siphon the mana to add to the arch.

Leah then began to absorb the mana from all twenty-five dwarven mages and added it to her own supply, which she began to transfer to the arch. Even as she did, Yürek used the psychic connection to gather mana from the Günahkâr and add it to Leah’s store. Leah almost staggered from the flow of mana that she was controlling, but gritting her teeth, she directed it to the arch. Then, at the edge of her awareness, she felt her brood of Frost Dragons descending. With a crash she felt through her boots, the dragons landed at the edge of the army, and then Mìng gathered the threads of their mana and ki and added it to the stream flowing through Leah. This time, the flow did send her to her knees, but she still maintained control and directed the gathered resources into the Arch.

When the arch was finally full, Leah stopped absorbing what she was offered and came to her feet. The arch glowed with power, so much in fact that she could feel it even on her skin. Leah took one of the rings from her bag and placed it on her finger. The ring glowed briefly, and the discs which represented Vatan and Çaresiz began to glow. Leah turned away and sent a message to Yürek that she should have the army form up in three sections. Clan Guàn was to be in the centre, with the Günahkâr on the right and the Kraliçenin Çekiçleri on the left.

As the army gathered and formed ranks, Leah thanked the dragons for their help. Once the army was in place and facing Leah, she had Three amplify her voice and said, “I want to thank all of you for your help in making the arch and charging it. I also thank you for the way you have defended me and fought against the forces of the malignant and pernicious gods who have come against us. Even though they have been defeated so far, they will continue to look for ways to kill me and to destroy this clan, the Empire and those who follow the gods allied against them. This war is still in the beginning stages. While it currently rages primarily upon Vatan, it is almost certain to affect every continent and will involve many of those gods still as yet unaligned.

“As you are all aware, the team I’ve chosen and I have to continue moving if we’re to be first to reach Merkize. Not only is it impractical for you all to follow us, but it doesn’t make sense to deprive you of the opportunity to pursue other quests, complete other dungeons or even to take the battle directly against those who want to destroy us. The desire to have you fully mobile and constantly active is why we created the portal that you can see behind me. This portal will allow the clan and those who fight with us the freedom to move quickly to where they are needed, and the opportunity for you to find other challenges instead of just hanging around.

“The other leaders of the clan and I agree that the traveller Heir_of_Celebrindal, who is commonly known as Brin, will be given control of the portal. She will lead this army while I continue the quest to Merkize. Brin, please step forward.”

Brin stepped out of the front rank and stopped several paces in front of Leah. Leah continued, “Brin, I have tested you and found you both willing and able to serve the clan as my Paladin. Will you give your oath and accept this position?”

“B☼: I, the Heir_of_Celebrindal, or Brin, as I’m also known, do promise that I will be faithful to Atherleah and serve as her Paladin. I will obey her reasonable commands and inform her when I cannot. I will counsel and advise her to the best of my ability that together we might show courage, honour and fidelity to the values we espouse. Before others, I will steadfastly, in good faith and without deceit, show and observe all respect toward her. These words stand unless formally withdrawn. You have my word and oath.”

Before Leah could respond, she felt three forms materialise behind her. She turned and bowed her head and said, “Lord Umut, Lady Utsal, Lady Serseri, welcome.”

“3: H with applied pressure ▽ is Lord Umut, O▽ is Lady Serseri, T▽ is Lady Utsal.”

Lord Umut said, “H▽: My Champion, we would honour your Paladin.”

Leah stepped to one side. Umut took a step forward and placed is hand on Brin’s shoulder. He said, “H▽: Brin, Paladin of Atherleah, I, Umut, the God of Hope, find you worthy of this honour.”

Brin seemed to shine briefly, and a chest appeared at her feet. When Umut stepped back, Lady Utsal took his place and laid her hand on Brin before giving her a gift. Finally, Lady Serseri completed the same formula. After Lady Serseri stepped away, both she and lady Utsal disappeared. Lord Umut turned to Leah and said, “H▽: My Champion, none other can hear these words. I know you have planned to visit Sihirbazlari, and it concerns this journey that I have remained behind. I have some information pertinent to your journey.”

When Umut’s mouth stopped moving, and there were no more impressions on her fingers, Leah knew the game was waiting for her response. This was an invitation for a quest. She hesitated briefly, then said, “Lord Umut, I would be honoured to hear any insights you might have.”

“H▽: It is not so much an insight, as information on one who was at one time close to you. Rana, daughter of Namus, who was once your companion, was filled with remorse and despair when she learned that you were not responsible for the atrocities done to Clan Molven. Vowing to make amends, she set out in search of you. Unfortunately, her path took her into the area known by many as Kansisi, the Valley of Mists. She was captured by those who call the valley home and suffers greatly at their hands. She is weary, and even as we speak, her hope of rescue fades.”

Before even as the last of his words were typed out on Leah’s finger, Umut disappeared.

59

December 29, 2073

DUNYANIN

Stunned, Leah didn’t move for several seconds. Finally, the restlessness of those around her made her skin itch. She took a deep breath then turned to face Brin and the army.

“Brin, I accept your oath and declare you to be my Paladin. As such, I charge you to lead this army. You have at your command those from Clan Guàn, a contingent from the Günahkâr clans and the dwarven mages of Clan Kraliçenin Çekiçleri. I name you Lady Brin, High Commander of the Imperial Clans.”

Leah took a chest from her backpack and handed it to Brin, then continued, “Inside, you will find my gifts to thank you for your service and to help you in your task.”

Leah then handed Brin one of the rings to control the Arch and said, “As my Paladin, I honour you. I will be open to your counsel and seek only to set before you tasks that support Clan Guàn and the Empire’s values. I will steadfastly, in good faith and without deceit, show, and observe all respect toward you. This ring is a symbol of my oath. With it, you will control my arch for the benefit of the clans and the Empire. I name you Defender of Atherleah’s Arch.”

Brin placed the ring on her finger, then gathered the four chests and stepped forward to stand beside Leah. Facing the army, she said, “B☼: Empress Atherleah, I thank you for the trust you have shown me. Clans, once you are dismissed, gather your goods. I want to be on our way within the hour. Dismissed.”

As the army turned to prepare for departure, Leah took the choker which controlled the demonic megapede from her backpack and handed it to Brin. She said, “This isn’t really a gift so much as a loan. I think it’s best left with you and should help with the logistics.”

Brin studied the choker, then placed it around her neck. Leah said, “It is over twenty metres in length, so make sure you visualise it in an open space.”

Pointing to a large open area, Brin willed the megapede to appear. Brin took half a step back when the megapede appeared. Leah continued, “I’ve checked the forums, and nothing mentions what it eats, but I suspect you’ll find out along the way. When I got it, it was at a higher level than its owner, so I suspect it can grow larger than it is. If nothing else works, I have some growth hormone you could try.”

Brin stepped forward and, touching the huge creature, willed it back into the choker. Leah said, “Also, the spells on the arch were designed so the arch itself can be transported similarly to pets. With the ring on, you should be able to concentrate and will the arch to shrink. Set the size in your mind so it’s small enough to carry pretty easily.”

Looking at the arch, Brin tightened the hand with the ring and willed the arch to become a small statue. The arch shimmered and disappeared. A replica, which came to Brin’s knees, appeared in front of her. Brin picked it up and said, “B☼: Thank you for this. Are you still OK with where I decided we’d head to first?”

“Absolutely. I imagine the clan will love it. Just don’t forget to set up one of the portable resurrection stones. Also, everything there is dangerous and will attack at the first opportunity, so don’t let your guard down and don’t trust anything.”

Brin stepped away a few minutes later to make sure everything was packed up and let people load the megapede with their belongings. Yürek asked, “Y☼: How long before you want the rest of us to leave?”

“Almost immediately after the army leaves would be best. Lord Umut passed on some information that means we need to move even faster than I’d planned. When I next travel in my dreams, I’ll check the clues for the Merkize quest to see if there are any vital quests between here and a place called the Valley of Mists. Even if there are, we may not stop; it depends on what they are and if they’re at all time-sensitive. I’d like to be halfway across the Yabani Wastelands before we stop for the night, so we’ll take to the air. Mĕi, Mìng and I should be able to carry the team and the guards.”

While she waited for the clans to finish getting ready, Leah wandered through the camp, greeting people she knew and taking time to meet new people as well as encouraging those who’d performed well the day before. Finally, the clans were ready and lined up, ready to run through the arch once it was open. Leah reminded Brin that the size was controlled to some extent by her visualisation.

When Brin was ready, she took the statue of the arch from her bag and willed it to appear, but visualised it slightly larger than it had been when it was created. Once it was standing in front of the army, she touched the ring and cast the spell to open the portal. The spell itself was a double combination spell that first used Enunciation and Intention to create the portal. The second spell focussed on Evocation and Intention to choose the end location. Leah had been embarrassed by its final form. Still, the handbook had set out the necessary parameters, and this was the least embarrassing of all the options. Brin said, “B☼: By mana freely given, for Atherleah, Clan and Empire, open the way.”

A clear, clean, pure sound rang out from the arch as the centre was filled with mist, which slowly resolved to show two discs suspended in what looked like silver energy. One disc was a replica of the marble disc, which represented Vatan. The other was a replica of that created to show Çaresiz. Leah couldn’t hear the sound, but she could feel on her skin the images as they formed in the mist. Brin concentrated on the disc of Çaresiz until it expanded to fill the arch. Very few details were evident as not very many had yet been able to find a way to the demon realm, and very little had been mapped. Through the centre of the arch was a line which showed where Leah had been on her visit. Brin concentrated on one end—the one Leah had said marked the end of her journey.

As Brin focussed on the end, the centre pulsed twice. Then, everyone could feel the temperature change as the arch opened a tunnel to the warm, arid, red-orange wasteland of the demon lands. Here and there, they could see some vegetation with brown and black leaves with Çaresiz’s distinctive red edgings. In the centre of the portal, they could see a volcano rising to the sky several leagues away, jutting up into the purple sky with streaks of green cloud moving overhead. A smile filled Brin’s face, and lifting her sword, she yelled, “B☼: For Atherleah, Clan and Empire!”

As the army echoed her war cry, she ran through the now open portal followed by the combined clans. In less than three minutes, the entire army had run through the portal. Leah could feel them spreading out into the wasteland, already setting up a defensive position. Brin had stopped just on the other side of the portal. When the last member was through, she waved then cancelled the spell. The centre of the arch pulsed with light, and then disappeared.

Thad turned to Leah and teased, “T: Did you make up that new war cry? For Atherleah, Clan and Empire—do we have to yell that too?”

Leah turned so her empty eyes stared at him, then turned away, completely ignoring the comment. Still on the mountain were the members of her quest team, Thad, Granite, Val and Shaman. With them were Wisp, Amy, Mist, Melez, Mĕi, Mìng and thirteen Günahkâr. Leah said, “Is everyone ready?”

After noting a positive response from everyone, she said, “Then climb aboard.”

As she finished typing, she changed into her dragon form. Amy, Wisp and Melez, with three guards, climbed onto Mĕi. Mist, Granite, Val and Shaman with five Günahkâr guards climbed onto Mìng while the rest climbed to rest on Leah’s back in front of her wings. She formed seats for them among her spikes. Once everyone was in position, Leah leapt off the edge of the cliff with Thad screaming out, “T: For Atherleah, Clan and Empire!”

Leah dove almost vertically down the edge of the mountain for several hundred paces before flaring her wings to level out. The three flyers spiralled upward until they caught a westward air current, then began speeding toward the pseudo-horizon several hundred leagues away. Leah was still the slowest, so she led the way, followed by Mĕi and then Mìng. Even with the air current, Leah calculated they were managing almost forty leagues an hour. This was about what she’d planned, so after two-and-a-half hours she began to search ahead for a place to rest. She was tired and needed a break before another stint which would hopefully see them crossing the region known as the Yabani Wastelands.

The wasteland itself was largely unexplored. While it was called a wasteland, this was more to do with the wildlife and population’s savagery and hostility than as a description of the vegetation. The wastelands were a place where civilisation of any sort had disappeared. A place where small primitive tribes of fierce vicious warriors eked out an existence as they tried to survive the environment while protecting their territory from others. There were dozens of tribes, some human, some elven. There were dwarven tribes as well as tribes from the dark races. Each tribe venerated a different predator; this served as their totem and symbolised their honour.

Being in a hurry, Leah was hoping to skirt the edge of the wasteland and not get caught up in any quests. She was sure that if she came into contact with the different tribes, it could get out of hand. She was also confident that the AI overseeing her position of Empress had any number of storylines to explain her appearance. This was sure to be the case as, when she’d rung the Bell of Ascension in Dag Tarafind that led to her claiming the Empire, it had reset the loyalty of the different tribes so they would acknowledge Leah as their ruler.

Leah finally noticed an upthrust of rock that appeared devoid of any life forms to her senses. It rose several hundred paces above the surrounding forest. It had a reasonably flat top with what looked like a circular pond near the centre. She hesitated briefly but decided there was nothing else that gave as much protection, so she slowly circled down towards it. Once the three fliers had landed, everyone dismounted to stretch their legs. As they rested, Leah, back in her half-elf half-human form, wandered around the top of the spire as she chatted with Thad and Wisp. The Günahkâr had spread out around the edge while both Mĕi and then Mìng lay on the warm rock and dozed. The others talked quietly or lay on the warm rock to rest.

After half-an-hour, Leah reluctantly called an end to the break and transformed back into her dragon form. Once everyone had climbed aboard, Leah pushed herself into the air then used her powerful wings to climb back up to the fast-moving air current they’d been using to speed the flight. Forty-five minutes later, Leah felt a change in the land beneath her and realised they’d almost reached the wastelands. Leah started calculating their speed when, between one breath and the next; not only did the image on her body change, but her body was suddenly fully human, and she was sitting on the sofa in the Tower. She was completely disorientated as her mind continued to move her arms as if flying, but her body did nothing except sit without moving on the sofa. It took several seconds for her mind to realise she wasn’t flying and to stop trying, either to fly or stagger to her feet. When Three realised she understood where she was and had her body and mind in sync, it relinquished total control of Leah’s body back to her.

It took Leah almost half-a-minute to slow her heart rate from the sudden rush of adrenaline. Finally, she said, “What happened?”

“3: The connection to the multiverse was cut. All of Guàn Enterprises has been disconnected, including backup cables and wireless connections. There is a hard connection to Jimmy Loo at the Switch which appears to work, but I cannot connect to the multiverse even using that connection. All forms of electronic access to the multiverse have been severed.

— END OF BOOK 8 - SKIRMISH —

Excerpt from Book 9 - War

December 29, 2073

REAL WORLD

Leah took a deep breath to calm herself, then asked, “Do you have any idea why we’ve been cut off?”

Gèng appeared opposite Leah and said, “4: We had no warning, but I suspect it has to do with the interview you gave. Erica sold her first segment just over four virtual hours ago, and it went viral. The most significant reaction was in the lower-class areas, but it had reached almost half-a-billion views when her second segment hit the air two hours ago. When the second segment came out, Erica was restricted from the multiverse and arrested by the Australian Federal Police on the orders of the Australian Federal Communication, Entertainment and News Security Operations Registrar. She was subsequently charged with inciting violence in the community.

“The authorities ordered her to withdraw both segments from viewing, but she’d sold the ‘Authority to Broadcast’ rights, and she had no way of restricting people from watching. Her contract included a per-view royalty fee. The authorities have upgraded the charge to include receiving money for acts of terror. They’ve made it illegal to broadcast or view the segments inside Australia’s virtual borders. Since then, the authorities have discovered that Erica had already completed and pre-sold the last two instalments. The Australian Federal CENSOR initiated court action seeking injunctions against the news agencies who’d bought the other segments hoping to prevent their broadcast. Just before our access was cut, there was an announcement that the International Court had ruled against the Australian regulator’s request.

“Sharon had contacted Olivia even before the first segment was broadcast, and Olivia was ready when there were calls to censure you. She had prepared statements by leading linguists, lawyers and political commentators, which showed that regardless of how Erica had framed your comments, nothing you said could be construed as either inflammatory or anti-government. Olivia was still in court when we lost access.”

“Ask whoever is overseeing security now that John’s not here if they can contact Jimmy and find out how widespread the cuts are. I’ll take a break and then spend some time reviewing the plan Lacey and John have prepared. Is that set to go?”

“4: Yes.”

With that, Leah logged out of the Pod.

After a shower and dressing, Leah made her way to the kitchen. She wasn’t surprised to sense that almost all the pod users had logged out and were congregated in the communal space. Leah made her way past the different groups. Several people turned to ask her questions. She simply shook her head and said, “Sorry, at the moment, I don’t know much more than you do. Let me get a handle on what’s happening, and then I’ll let you know.”

Lin had seen Leah approaching and filled a plate with sandwiches. Lin said, “Here, take this. Come sit with the family.”

Leah thanked her mother then headed to a corner table where she sensed her dad and Conner were sitting. Saoirse was sitting on Conner’s knees and playing with his fingers. Nothing much was said until Lin arrived then Michael asked, “D☼: So, how does being shutdown affect your plans?”

“It definitely isn’t helpful, but just how much will depend on what else is happening. I can’t answer until I hear back from Jimmy about how widespread the lockouts are and what else is being done.”

“D☼: I bet the government is madder than ever. I saw most of the first interview you did with that reporter. The reporter not only showed your answers but added details she’d picked up from other sources. It wasn’t so much what anyone said as the way she made you think that there was more she could ask but wasn’t. The unspoken questions were pretty pointed.”

Gèng interrupted the conversation, “4: Leah, Jimmy just sent word that both John and Isabel were located and arrested after leaving here to head for the rendezvous. Also, even though Olivia won the case in court, the authorities are on the way to arrest you. You need to leave for the Switch if you want to get away.”